Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
100 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 101
and these mantras could not reach Shiva. It seems that Osho behind all sight; Brahma is that which our ears cannot hear
knew the meaning of the story and so he had forbidden the but which is the effective cause behind all hearing; Brahma
seekers to chant AUM as a method. He said that this was is that which our spirit cannot inspire but which is the spirit
the existential sound and we should hear it in its purity only of all spirits and Brahma is which we cannot worship.”
when we entered into deep meditation. Using it as a method There is one more question which can arise here, Is this
can be confusing because we are supposed to witness it rather Upanishad in favour of a personal God? The answer is
than pollute the sound. definitely negative. Upanishads are poetic in their description.
The Kathopanishad, too, has assigned exclusive This Upanishad too has personified many aspects of Nature
importance to this mantra. There is a saying in such as Agni, Vayu, Indra and Uma but it has no implications
Kathopanishad, “This only word AUM can lead to the to assert that these aspects of Nature are personal. This
realization of Brahma, this only word AUM can lead to the seems that this Upanishad has also personified mind,
ultimate. Those who come to hear AUM alone in their intellect and ego which cannot be persons. The Upanishad
meditation get all their ends fulfilled. All their prayers come in the very beginning explains it in a detail that no one can
true.” conceive of Brahma neither as a person nor as a deity. But
The meaning of this Yakhsa story is obvious. Our self later on the Upanishad personifies him also as a Yakhsa
and Brahma are far beyond the power of Nature and its which is a kind of Angel. This is what we call poetry. The
various aspects. Also, self and Brahma are far beyond the Upanishad although describes him a Yakhsa but the
inner senses viz mind, intellect and ego. The implication of Upanishad does not intend to say that Brahma can have a
this story has been reiterated in Geeta again. We find a very form. Mohammad also encountered the same difficulty.
famous shloka in Geeta which means – Whenever there is an opportunity Mohammad wants to make
“Our self cannot be pierced by weapons, cannot be burnt it clear that none can conceive of Allah, Allah has no form,
into a fire, cannot be moistened by water and cannot be no father, no son, there is no one whom he can resemble.
dried up by air.” Yet there are occasions when he has to describe him as a
There are definite reasons to believe that Upanishads person. On the one hand Mohammad assigns ninety-nine
have definitely preceeded Geeta, however small the time names for Allah, on the other hand he has to say immediately
period may have elapsed between those scriptures. In fact, if that Allah cannot have any name; his real name cannot be
we devote ourselves to the study of Geeta we can trace back given. Here in this Upanishad we find a similar situation.
of its shlokas to have come from the Great Upanishads. Those who think that the Allah of Koran is a personal God
There are five shlokas in Kenopanishad numbered 4, 5, know nothing of Koran. Mohammad has to say many
6, 7 and 8 which are of special significance to the students contradictory things again and again. He says Allah is both
of Islam. This is surprising and supports this belief that not present and absent; Allah is both the observer and the
only all Aryan languages have had a common inheritage but observed. If there is one thing very clear in Koran, it is the
also all religious traditions have had a common background. fact that Mohammad does not want to assign any form or
It seems that the civilizations have been in touch with each figure to Allah. The Allah of Koran is not a personal God and
other even two thousands years ago or fourteen hundred the same is the case with the Upanishads too. Just like
years ago or at all other times. I shall again like to render Upanishads, Koran is also poetry and the understanding of
the shlokas 1:4 through 1:8 as the following:- poetry has to be different from the understanding of those
“Brahma is that which cannot be expressed through branches of knowledge which deal with matters of fact as
speech but is the effective cause of all speech; Brahma is Geography or Physics.
that which cannot be conceived through mind but is the What can we say about the Christian God? There are
effective cause behind all the flux of mind; Brahma is that three – God the Father, God the Holy Ghost and God the
which our eyes cannot see but which is the effective cause Son. Such a God cannot be perfectly personal because he
102 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 103
has a split personality. But he cannot be said to be impersonal consciousness and so only a Brahman could bear witness to
either. Why? God the Holy Ghost and God the Son each have this second birth.
a personal form. The first of these two made the virgin Mary Before we come to the Upanishad, we need to understand
pregnant and the second was the result of this pregnancy the meaning of three words – A man of ego is a man like
and such activities can be performed only by persons. What David Hume who identifies himself with the body and the
about God the Father? Of course, he is a difficult case but mental processes. Upanishads describe such a person by
thanks to existence that he is not the only one. The Jewish the term ‘Shudra.’ The Upanishads state, “Everyone is born
God of the Old Testament is a perfect example of a personal like a Shudra but some of us attain to self-realization or to
God. He is the only God of Israel who can tell us all that is Dwijhood”. A dwij is a man like Jesus who has died as an
going to happen in the future. Sometimes he is even jealous ego and has been resurrected as a self. Bible calls this state
and angry and never allows Jews to worship any other God. of being ‘son of God’. At the time of crucifiction Jesus goes
He sends to the earth even wars, famines, epidemics, floods even higher. A Brahman is still higher, a Brahman is one
etc. The God of the Old Testament is perfectly personal. who has attained to cosmic consciousness. A Brahman was
Sometimes he looks like a real father and sometimes he looks supposed to be equivalent to the Angles like Michael and
like even another husband of the mother. As far as Hindu Gabriel as far as consciousness was concerned. A Brahman
incarnations such as Rama and Krishna are concerned, even was supposed to be equivalent to Patanjali, Kapil, Kanad,
Hindus do not believe that they were really Gods, so we need Vashishtha, Buddha, Osho etc. Every Acharya was supposed
not take them seriously here. But the Christian God, God to be a Brahman not by birth but by enlightenment. Jesus
the father really seems to be personal just like the God of too has said, “I and my father are one. I am in the father and
the Old Testament. This has been a real problem. It seems the father in me”. It seems that Jesus was very close to cosmic
that Albert Camu and Nietzsche were not at ease with this consciousness even before. For a Brahman all the existence
old man, so the first said that he had become ill and the is the formal aspect of Brahma and Brahma is the only
second said that he even died. The sooner the better because substance that is there. Nanaka has said, “I can see the
he has lived more than enough and must have become very whole existence emerging from the same light and so to me
tired of us by now. Amen! no one is lower and no one is higher”. This is the vision of a
Brahman.
The Kathopanishad Two more words – Acharya and Yama – are to be
understood. Achara means a karma which can make us
Katha means a difficult one and Upanishad means a
survive through death, these karmas called ‘panchakarma’
scripture leading to the ultimate reality. The Upanishadic
are performed even today at the time of a person’s death
culture was well-versed with death and resurrection. There
although we have forgotten the secrets behind them. (The
are two kinds of birth described in Upanishads. The first
word Achara is used for pickle also for the same reason that
birth is the birth of our body which we inherit from our
it can save a particular eatable from destruction). Acharya
parents. The birth of the body is not our own birth and the
is one who can teach us Acharas or karmas which can make
death of the body is not our own death. The second birth is
one transcend the bodily death. In this way, every Acharya
the birth of self. A self-realized person is one who has
is the lord of death and so in the days of this Upanishad the
witnessed the mortality of the body and has become reborn
words Acharya and Yama were synonymous to each other
as the self or the consciousness. Such a person is known as
for this very reason. In those days every Acharya was called
a Dwij (twice born). An enlightened master is one who can
Yama. A word can have many meanings, Patanjali who
help towards this second birth. Yogyopavita was given by
happened afterwards have used in a second sense, as the
fully enlightened master only to a person who had become
first organ of eightfold yoga. This word is used today in a
twice bor n. A Brahman meant a person of cosmic
third sense and this sense is ‘the god of death’ or ‘the god of
104 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 105
judgment’. According to Patanjali also Yama means discipline The master was very much impressed by the strong will of
and discipline means Acharya. There is one more possibility; the child and asked the child to put any three demands before
maybe, Yama had been another name for Patanjali himself him in return. The master wanted to fulfill these demands
or for his disciples. because Nachiketa had spent three nights hungry and thirsty
At the commencement of the Upanishad the father waiting for the master.
Uddalak finds his son Nachiketa with rare devotion and As the first demand Nachiketa requested that his father
sincerity of heart and so he says to his son Nachiketa, “I should have no worries about him and his father should
deliver you unto Yama”. Ordinarily the meaning taken today accept him back home as a son when he returns back from
is, “I deliver you unto death”. But this is not the implication the master’s house. As the second demand he wanted to
of the Upanishad because Nachiketa intends to return back learn ‘Agni-Vidya’ or the Esoteric science which could lead a
home after his learning becomes complete. So Yama here dead person to the Heavenly abode. These two demands were
means an Acharya or an enlightened master or most probably considered ordinary by the Acharya and were granted
Patanjali himself who taught Yama. Patanjali of course was immediately. The third request made by Nachiketa is the
the first Yamacharya. We all know that Patanjali was a master central theme of this whole Upanishad because Nachiketa
no less renowned than Buddha or Osho, in fact, he was enquired about self-realization. As the third demand
equally capable. Nachiketa asked Yama –
Now the text of the Upanishad. Uddalak was father of “There is a doubt prevailing among mankind as to what
Nachiketa and he performed a ‘yajna’ by the name ‘Vishajit’ happens to a person after death. Some of them believe that
or yajna that can conquer the world. Uddalak as a matter of there is a kind of existence after death and some of us believe
course donated all his wealth to Brahmans as a part of this that there is no existence at all after death. As a third demand
yajna. He donated also his cows to the Brahmans but some I want to learn this science of existence after death. Please
of these cows were old and useless too. Although Nachiketa grant my this third request also.”
was a small child but he got scared what good this kind of The Acharya looked at Nachiketa and this time he
charity should bring to his father. He felt an apprehension hesitated because Nachiketa was only a small child for the
lest the donation of such cows should lead his father to lower present and this discipline was very arduous. Most of the
states of being. So he reminded his father, “To whom you mystics even after investing all their lives could not reach
want to deliver me?”, The son is not a property so three the solution because only an enlightened person could know
times the father did not reply. At last he said he would deliver the answer. Nachiketa insisted again and finally the Acharya
him unto death. This is symbolic, the father promised to agreed because he could see that there was an opening in
send him to an Acharya who could teach him the keys to Nachiketa’s seventh centre already and although a child with
death. In fact, this Upanishad bas been an Indian counterpart no experience of the world, Nachiketa was not an ordinary
of the Tibetan book of the dead. Nachiketa reached the person.
master’s house. The master had gone out, so Nachiketa In fact, this Upanishad raises the question which is basic
waited for the master for three days without accepting any and fundamental to all religious traditions. What is the fact
foodstuff or drinks from the master’s wife. The child looked of death? Is our existence just physical, are we all just flesh
as illuminous as a Brahman or as the god of fire and when and blood, are we all just dust unto dust or is there some
the master came back his wife sent him to the child so that substance in us which is immortal and which transcends
the child could agree to drink some water. The master said the death of the body? Is there something in us which used
that he could see that the child was very near enlightenment to exist even before we came to inhabit this body and which
and no house should have allowed such a guest remaining will continue to exist even after the demise of the body?
hungry and thirsty for three days. It could prove such a sin The Upanishad is in the form of a dialogue between
which could destroy all the good luck coming to the house. Nachiketa and the Acharya and it incorporates great
106 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 107
philosophy, psychology and outlook of the Hindus of that very few of the enlightened persons can express their
period. Isha, Ken and Katha are three most important experience. And even those who can speak rarely become
Upanishads in as much as these are very much representative successful as masters. A master is successful only when his
of Vedantic outlook. Although words are important just to disciples can become enlightened and it is very difficult to
begin with and enlightenment is an experience but the words become such a master. That is why, a few mystics have
bear witness to those mystics who happen to become succeeded to create a tradition. We can take some recent
enlightened in the future to come. These Upanishads are illustrations to make our point clear. Raman Maharshi was
the ancient most records of human wisdom. It is possible to enlightened but he could not narrate his experience; J.
record the words of an enlightened person but it is not Krishnamurty was enlightened and he could narrate his
possible to record the experience from which these words experience also but he could not become a successful master.
come. Each individual has to go through the same experience Buddha and Osho were enlightened persons who could not
again and after our experience scriptures are found to bear only narrate but could also create a real disciplehood. This
witness to the experience. shloka means that people like Raman Maharshi are wise,
Yama says to Nachiketa, “Those who are ignorant cannot people like J. Krishnamurty are miraculous but people like
envisage the other world. They go on wasting their time after Buddha and Osho are greater miracles. It is not easy to attain
trivialities even upto the last moment of their life collecting to the truth, it is very difficult to express it but it is a miracle
things and riches. They indulge into a false consolation that to lead others on the right path successfully. Only great
there is no existence at all after the death of the body. masters like Patanjali, Buddha, Mahavira, Gorakhnath and
Consequently, again and again they fall a trap into the cycle Osho have been capable of this miracle. This statement of
of death and rebirth.” Kathopanishad has become a well-known quotation.
This is interesting that all the six systems of Hindu Acharya says again, “Nachiketa, the self is a timeless
philosophy, Jainism, Buddhism and Sikhism believe in invisible treasure hidden in the depth of the being of man. It
rebirth. The religions born outside of India such as Judaism, is a divine principle known only through great discipline and
Christianity and Islam do no deny rebirth but do not admit purity and one who has experienced it transcends not only
it too, they remain silent over this question. There are sayings misery but also happiness which leads to restlessness.”
in Bible which are suggestive of rebirth and the reader can Like all other scriptures of Hindu philosophy this
find them for himself however. Upanishad too states that truth is beyond dualities. This
Yama continues to reveal the mysteries of truth to world consists of dualities like man and woman, misery and
Nachiketa. We come across a very famous saying about the happiness, life and death, body and mind etc. The truth
nature of truth in this Upanishad. Yama says to Nachiketa, transcends both the extremities of a duality, it does not belong
“Self-realization is a very rare happening and it is almost to the either extreme. A enlightened person remains
impossible to put it into words. That is why, the masses do untouched not only by grief but also by happiness. He is
not even get an opportunity to listen to the words of one who just blissful and his blissfulness is uncaused and
has attained to the truth. Even if some of them happen to spontaneous, it does not depend on the outside world. Bliss
listen to the invocation of an enlightened person they do not is the very nature of self and is not dependent on outside
realize the truth as their own experience. Wise is one who circumstances with which both happiness and unhappiness
has attained to the truth but a miracle is he who can express are related. Also, the Upanishads assert that truth is not
the truth experienced by him and a greater miracle is the something outside of us, something related, something
disciple who can attain to the truth under the guidance of caused but it happens spontaneously to our own being. Three
an enlightened master”. Again and again the mystics have aspects are spontaneous to and inseparable from self and
to insist upon this nature of truth which cannot be otherwise. these are Sat (Existence), Chit (Consciousness) and Anand
Very few people can become enlightened before death; and (Bliss).
108 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 109
Again, according to this shloka the science can never meditation. This sound is said to be the ultimate sound of
reach the ultimate truth. The science always divides the creation and one who has come to hear it becomes one with
existence into two aspects – the observer and the observed. the process of creation. Remaining at this source whatever a
When we come to the truth of our own being such a division seeker can think or whatever prayer can arise in his mind
becomes irrelevant and so self-realization cannot be a come immediately true in the physical world also. All the
scientific truth. Science is applicable only to the objects which desires and promises of such a person are fulfilled in the
exist in space-time and not to the self which transcends time outside world also. There is a meaning when a Christian
and space. That is the implication of the statement that self mystic says, “I shall pray for you, Amen!”
is a timeless invisible treasure hidden in the being of a man. Kathopanishad states –
Kathopanishad has talked in detail about AUM. Upanishads “This very word AUM is the Brahma, this very word AUM
say whenever a seeker goes deep into the meditation, he is the ultimate. One who has attained to this word get all his
comes across the soundless sound of AUM which is a bridge prayers fulfilled in the outside world too.”
between the formal and formless aspects of Brahma. Yama while describing self-realization says – “This self
Christians and Mohammadans have reported it as Amen. or atman cannot be attained by listening to those who have
The Zen monks call it the sound of one hand clapping. We reached, nor it can be attained by retaining scriptures in
had come to this term in Ken Upanishad also where the memory, nor it can be attained by wandering from one master
strength of this sound was personified as Uma, the better to another. It is revealed to those only who are chosen. Once
half of Shiva, the Lord of the ultimate welfare. Kathopanishad chosen this self reveals itself to him spontaneously.”
says – This Upanishad is well-known for its assertion that no
“All the Vedas teach this sound AUM. All the seekers try one can become self-realized by following any discipline
to attain to it and they observe the path of Brahmacharya whatsoever. Self-realization is always spontaneous and it
just to reach it.” comes as a gift from the existence. The path of Upanishads
Brahmacharya literally means conduct like the Brahma. is the path of UPASANA which means living near the divine.
In my opinion this word literally means Nishkama Karma or Upasana is a form of prayer. It seems that people in those
Desireless Action. The Brahma has no desires; all this times were simple and quiet and they did not depend on any
creation is just a play of ever-flowing energy. We too must methods of enlightenment which would come to them
act like the Brahma, our actions should arise from our effortlessly. But who are the chosen people? The Upanishad
awareness and not from our desires, this is Brahmacharya. states –
My understanding is that there was no concept of “The truth cannot come to those who are attached; the
renunciation in the Upanishadic period and Brahmacharya truth cannot come to those who are not pure in their thought
meant Nishkama Karma only. Later on when Buddhism and and action; the truth cannot come to those who have no
Jainism became prevalent in India, they interpreted Kama peace of mind, the truth cannot come to those who nurture
to mean sex and Nishkama Karma to mean celibacy. ego and the truth cannot come to those who are vexed with
Consequently, some people today interpret Brahmacharya problems. The truth comes only through intuition.”
to mean celibacy which the Western mind thinks to be The Upanishad opines that truth happens intuitively only
impossible. I, too, do not agree with the later interpretation. to those who transcend all the troubled states of mind. But
This meaning is not necessary because Brahmacharya only here people like Patanjali; Buddha and Osho may interfere
means routine like the Brahma which is non-attached action and ask how we can attain to this peace of mind without
or desireless action. Brahmacharya or desireless action which truth cannot be available? This question is relevant
makes us more and more free from the worldly obsession and the answer is that both the Devil and the Angles have to
and can lead us to deeper and deeper meditation. A seeker help so that Adam can grow; Doubt and Effort are as much
can come across this sound of AUM only when he is deep in necessary as the Faith in Existence. Both these aspects are
110 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 111
complementary and not antagonistic as it is revealed in the these things are illuminated but it is not because of these
end when the Paradise is regained. things that the self is illuminated. The self which transcends
After this the Upanishad raises a metaphysical question all form cannot be known by perception, conception or
– what is the nature of this self? The Upanishad observes – comprehension. It can be known through intuition only.
“Our senses are the outermost. The conception through Finally Nachiketa becomes fully enlightened and all his
sensory perception is beyond the senses. The mind which doubts disappear. He comes home back realized and fulfilled
comprehends is beyond this conception. Our intellect is and his father is immensely happy to understand that death
beyond the mind and our consciousness is far far beyond and the existence after death no more puzzles him. The father
the intellect too.” had sent him only to know the secrets of death and the
Unlike David Hume, the Upanishad says that our existence afterwards and his purpose was fulfilled.
consciousness cannot be identified with the body or with Now, we again look to the text of Kathopanishad.
the flux of mind. When our mind happens to be at rest, all According to Upanishads there are three kinds of suffering –
our mental processes cease to be, we realize our Physical (Adhibhautic), Karmic (Adhidaivic) and Spiritual
consciousness which is apart from the psychosomatics. David (Adhyatmic). Nachiketa’s three questions pertain respectively
Hume stopped at the periphery he could not reach the centre to these three kinds of suffering. The first question relates
of our being which is the self and which transcends both the to his father and it is Adhibhautic or this worldly. The second
body and the mind. In fact, in the very beginning of Yogasutra question is Adhidaivic, Nachiketa wants to learn the method
Patanjali has defined yoga as the cessation of the processes which can help a dead person to enter heaven. This method
of mind. When all the wavering disappears from the surface has been described as Agnividya, Nachiketa-fire and
of a lake and the lake becomes still, this is the beginning of Panchakarma in the Upanishad and it pertains to the other
yoga and this still lake is the lake of our consciousness. world. Only the third question is spiritual because it relates
The Upanishad states, “one must arise, one must practice to the enlightenment. One more curiosity is relevant here.
awareness, one must seek the enlightened persons and learn What is the non-dualism of Vedanta? Is it a principle different
from them. Those who has reached say that the path towards from Spinoza’s Monism or the principle of one unique God?
the truth is very arduous like a sharpened edge of the razor”. Yes, there is difference. As mentioned earlier, the Brahma of
At last the Upanishad says that there can be a path howsoever Upanishads is not a personal God, it is more like a principle
arduous it may be. or like an ultimate law. Non-dualism literally means ‘there
The Upanishad is non-dualistic in its metaphysics. It is are not two’. It is not Monism. There are situations when we
only through the wavering mind that we see multiplicity in cannot say either ‘It is one’ or ‘It is two’. This is non-dualism.
existence, otherwise there is only one substance here. This We can explain it by some examples. If we focus the sun
one substance is the Brahma. But when we perceive it rays through a convex lense it can burn a piece of paper
through our senses, mind and intellect, this substance lying on the ground. We cannot say that the sun which is
manifests itself into a multiplicity of things and living beings. shining in the sky and the image which is on the ground are
This substance manifests itself in the form of matter, one but we cannot say these are two either. The wave in a
creatures, time, space and consciousness etc. As long as we lake and the water wavering are not one but not two either.
believe in the multiplicity of objects, we cannot jump out of The Lamp and the light of the Lamp are not one but not two
the vicious cycle of death and rebirth. either. The air which is flowing and the touch of the air are
The Upanishad asserts that the self transcends all that not one but are not two either. Such a relationship is termed
is in time and space. Wherethere is atman, neither the sun as non-dualism in Vedanta. The Brahma and the Universe
shines, nor the moon nor the stars. That is to say even light are not one but not two either. The souls of two persons are
cannot reach there. The shining of fire or lightening cannot not one but not distinct either. The creation and the creator
illuminate the atman. It is because of the atman that all are not one but not two either. According to Vedanta this
112 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 113
happening is like the dance and the dancer. That is why, in manifested more prominently in the Moon, the winter solstice,
India we represent the ultimate truth as NATRAJ, the dancing the fortnight of the waning Moon and the Night. It seems the
Brahma. The Brahma is the dancer and this universe is his Upanishad intends to imply that Prana is more prominent
dance and they are related to each other. This relationship where there is action and Rayi is more prominent where
is the non-dualism of the Upanishads and we have to there is inaction. Let it be so for one of the principles has to
understand it only as such. be more active than the other comparatively. The Chinese
has described these principles as ‘the yin’ and ‘the yang’ and
Prashnopanishad one is more active than the other. It is just like the male and
the female counterparts. Prana is described as the effective
Prashna menas enquiry and Upanishad means a
cause and Rayi described as the material cause behind the
scripture near the ultimate reality. In this Upanishad
existence. There is found a chance remark here that the
Pippalad is considered to be a wise seer and six seekers go to
digestive fire within us is a counterpart of the Sun outside
meet him with their querries. These six disciples have been
and it is stronger only as long as the sun shines. This is a
– Sukesh, Satyakarma, Sauryayani, Ashvalayan, Bhargava
matter of common observation and I see no reasons that the
and Kabandhi.
present day science should disagree to it. The Upanishad
The first question is asked by Kabandhi. How are all the
says that substance is source of all creation because
living creatures created? Pippalad replied that in the
substance creates the seed and the seed creates all living
beginning the ‘Lord of all’ creates a pair of ‘Prana’ and ‘Rayi’
things. The word ‘Anna’ has been used here which literally
and from these two all the living beings come to existence.
means ‘Not Nothing’ or substance. ‘Anna’ consists of two
Now, Prana means ‘the spirit’ or ‘the élan vitla’ and Rayi
syllables ‘An’ and ‘Na’ both of which are negative, and so
means the substance. The Sankhya parallel for Prana and
Anna means ‘Not Nothing’ or ‘Really something’ or substance.
Rayi are ‘Purush’ and ‘Prakriti’ respectively and the parallel
‘Na’ is the ‘Vinash’ and ‘Anna’ is the ‘Sambhuti’ or substance.
terms used in Ishvashya Upanishad are ‘Sambhuti’ and
The second question is brought forth by Bhargava. Which
‘Asambhuti’ respectively. The Sankhya ‘Purush’ is an inactive
are the deities that sustain life? Which are the deities which
participant in the process of creation and Prakriti is
make life evident and who of these deities is the most
inanimate. Purush is just a witness and in a way the Sankhya
important one? Pippalad proceeds to enumerate these deities
philosophy fails to explain how the creation should have been
as the following –
initiated. Purush is just a witness throughout, Prakriti is
“These deities are five great elements (Sky, Earth, Air,
the only agent which binds and liberates Purush. To me this
Water, Fire); the five senses of action, the five senses of
is not much conceivable because Prakriti has neither any
perception and the four kinds of manas (cosmic mind, mind,
life nor any purpose. In Sankhya both the principles Purusha
intellect, ego). Everyone of these five great elements and
and Prakriti seem to be inactive and the process of creation
everyone of these fourteen elements of human subsistence
remains rather unexplained. The word ‘Prana’ is a better
claim each to be greater than the others.”
substitute for Purush because it is not an inactive principle
However, we must not forget that the Upanishadic
like Purush, it is vibrating with will throughout. Geeta has
Metaphysics is basically non-dualistic in its implication, it
used ‘Akhsar Brahma’ and ‘Khsar Brahma’ respectively for
has to be so. In fact, all the five aspects of nature and all the
Prana and Rayi. Akhsar Brahma like Prana is indestructible
fourteen components of human subsistence represent one
while Khsar Brahma like Rayi is perishable.
reality from different points of view. Each aspect of the
The Upanishad proceeds further to explain these two
Brahma is personified as a deity and this is done just for the
terms rather poetically. It states that Prana is manifested
sake of convenience and of beauty. There cannot be any
more prominently in the Sun, the summer solstice, the
further essential implication because all the deities are held
fortnight of the increasing Moon and daytime while Rayi is
to be one and the same Brahma. It has nothing to do with
114 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 115
what they call Monism or Henotheism in the West. Let me (f) How does it sustain the inner universe consisting of
say that Maxmuller has no real understanding of the Vedic our senses and our minds?
scriptures. Sometimes Upanishads are just spontaneous flow Pippalad praises Ashvalayan that he has expressed a real
of poetry and poetry is not like cut and dead terms of faith in the Brahma and he is asking questions of the ultimate
Philosophy. A poetic work is to be understood in a poetic implications. Pippald says he should answer these questions
manner. which come from a real seeker.
In Kenopanishad Brahma is the cause and Prana is one Prana has its origin in the Brahma which is the essential
of its manifestations (shloka-8) but Pippalad highlights Prana cause of all that pervades. This Prana resides in the causal
to raise it almost to the level of the Brahma, although not body which is also known as the ‘Prana Body’ or the spirit.
meaning that these two are synonymous. Why do I say this This body leads a living being from one birth to another and
because the Brahma includes both Prana and Rayi, the it is tithered to our physical body because of our desires or
effective and the material cause respectively; while Prana our clingings to the world of matter and form. This is the
leaves out Rayi, it only motivates Rayi without including it human bondage.
in itself. Pippalad comes forward with his assertion that the This Prana divides itself into five nomenclatures. The
supreme among all these deities is Prana. Prana is the vitality, Prana which corresponds to the lower organs of excretion
the life energy, the libido or the spirit. All other organs live and generation is known as APAN. But the prime part of
only as long as the spirit resides in them but this spirit itself Prana corresponds to Mouth, Ear, Eye, Nose and Digestion,
is uncaused and it is a-priori. He proceeds further to say the name of this Prana which motivates the fire of digestion
that this very Prana is the reality inside and the reality is ‘SAMAN’. The energy gained from the digestion of food is
outside. The whole Nature, Self, Brahma etc are inhabited distributed equally everywhere, and so this component of
by the same spirit which manifests itself as Prana in human Prana is designated as Saman which literally means equal.
beings. His Prana seems to be indivisible principle like the The fire of digestion in us is like the fire of a ‘yajna’ and it
Brahma; Prana is the universal spirit for Pippalad; it is the has seven flames manifested into seven senses – two eyes,
one and only active principle in existence; everything except two ears, two nostrils and one mouth. We must not forget
Rayi seems to be Prana. He further elaborates that Prana is Prana in us is an indivisible entity and all this classification
the purpose, the motive, the intention of all the creation and is only for the sake of good expression. ‘Vyan’ is the Prana
Prana is also the creator. Prana is the only effective cause which resides in our fibres (nadis). These nadis are located
which is at work in existence, formal and formless both. in the invisible causal body and these are said to be as many
Prana seems to be like the Potter and Rayi like the particles as seventy two crores in number by the yogis. Sushumna is
of unbaked clay. In fact, in this Upanishad Prana is described the most important of these nadis and the Prana which
as the life force within a creature and as the universal spirit resides in Sushumna is said to be UDAN. The energy flowing
within the creation and it is the only effective cause and the downwards along Shushumna leads the human beings to
only active principle in existence whatsoever. lower and upper forms of life respectively at the time of
Ashvalayan is the third seeker to express his querries. rebirth. This depends on our virtues and on our vices, the
He asks the third question which can be analyzed as the good and the bad deeds, committed during the present life.
follows. Thus, this one Prana in us is known by five nomenclatures –
(a) From where does this Prana originate? APAN, SAMAN, PRAN, VYAN and UDAN – depending upon
(b) How does this Prana enter our physical bodies? the functions it has to perform.
(c) How does it divide itself to spread all over the bdoy? Prana is the vitality or élan vital as the Japanese call it.
(d) How does the Prana skip out of this body? It is also ‘Libido’ or life energy as Freud calls it and this
(e) How does this Prana manifest itself in the outer Upanishad narrates it more poetically than philosophically.
universe which extends to infinitude? Yet, we can understand it from one more point of view. The
116 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 117
science of yoga says that we have seven bodies viz. The depending upon the will of the dying one. A seer or a yogi
Physical, the Astral, the Etheric, the Mental, the Atmic, the who can control all the inner and outer manifestations of
Cosmic and the Nirvanic (Bodiless body). For the sake of Prana transcends death. He comes to realize that he does
convenience we can state that the physical body consists of not die with the disintegration of the physical body. Such a
matter while the next three viz. the Astral, the Etheric and yogi who can control his Prana can also transmit his Prana
the Mental consist of energy. These three taken together are energy to any one of his worthy disciples who is devoted to
known as Prana or causal body. During ordinary death only him and the lineage of disciplehood of such a great master
the physical body disintegrates and our Prana remains intact need not disappear. Many disciples can receive the energy of
and leads us to the next birth. The Atmic, the Cosmic and the master. The mystics have called this phenomenon ‘The
the Nirvanic bodies remain inactive during the process of Transmission of the Lamp’. Nanaka continued in this way
death and rebirth, these bodies consist neither of matter through a tradition of ten masters who happened from
nor of energy. The Atmic body becomes active after self- Nanaka to Gobind Singh. The tradition of Buddha is still
realization, the cosmic body becomes active after Brahma- living in this manner; it still maintains the tradition of
realization and the Nirvanic body becomes active at the time Gautam the Buddha. There are many other great traditions
of Nirvana. When an enlightened person dies, all his first followed by Yogis, Sufis, Vaishnavas etc. that still preserve
four bodes disintegrate, his rebirth becomes impossible. This the spirits of their masters who cannot return to the earth
we call liberation. Enlightenment has a beginning but it does again. The yogis are still connected with Patanjali, Vaishnavas
not come to an end. A person is said to be enlightened if he with Vishnu, Sufis with Khizra and Christians and Islamic
is self-realized, Brahma-realized or has attained the final mystics with the angels. A tradition servives only as long as
Samadhi Nirvana. As far as human existence is concerned, such a connection remains unsevered. That is why, the
self-realization is the beginning of enlightenment which Upanishad states that the lineage (praja) of such a wise one
culminates in Nirvana. I have seen yogis who can make their need not disappear. By now it must have become clear to
Prana energy one with the energy of any other human being the readers’ mind that this Upanishad preceeds both the
or even with the energy of a material object. It can vibrate in schools of Sankhya and Yoga and both the tradition inherit
harmony with their breathing and the method is very simple their metaphysics from this Upanishad due to Pippalad.
for them. In fact, the same Prana vibrates in all of us, it is a Now, Sauryayani comes forward with his fourth querry.
non-dual principle like the Brahma. When we sit near an This querry relates to the sleeping states of mind. Sauryayani
enlightened person like J. K. or Osho, very soon we fall in asks, “Which are the deities pertaining to the human
harmony with them. Prana is one and unique; it is the living existence that sleep during the state of sleep? Which are the
principle or the effective cause pervading all the existence. deities that keep on waking even during the state of sleep?
In fact, Sankhya philosophy has its origin in this Upanishad. Which one of the deities experiences the dreams? Which one
Prana is the Purush of Sankhya and Rayi is the counterpart of the deities experiences pleasure during deep sleep? Finally,
of Prakriti there and all the twenty-five substance of Sankhya in whom do all these deities reside?”
have their origin in this Upanishad, we have already come Pippalad replies using a very beautiful simile. He says,
across twenty of them. “Look at the sun. When the sun is rising all its rays spread
Pippalad proceeds further to carry on this metaphor to all over and when the sun is setting all its rays return back
the universe outside. He states that APAN dwells in Earth, to the source and become one again in the sun. Similarly,
SAMAN dwells in Sky, PRAN dwells in the Sun, VYAN dwells when a man sleeps all his senses of perception and action
in the Air and UDAN dwells in Agni. All existence comes return back to the ultimate deity which is Prana. All
from Agni or electrical energy and Agni represents Cosmic perception, cognition, sensation, comprehension, action etc.
Agitation. At the time of death all the other forms return come to a rest and we say that the person is sleeping. Pippalad
back to the prime PRANA which leads to a new birth proceeds further and compares this state of sleep to a ‘Yajna’.
118 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 119
The five fires of Prana like the five flames of a yajna remain (Rayi) consists of very small particles. It is the material cause
waking even during the sleep. APAN is like the root fire, it behind the universe and is bound to be atomic in nature.
keeps alive the systems of excretion and reproduction even Prana represents our conscious, subconscious and
during the sleep. The process of sperm making or ovum unconscious realms of mind. There is an indication in the
formation still continues, the intensities and kidneys still Upanishad, as we have discussed already, that Vyan and
remain in function too. VYAN and PRAN are like two flames UDAN not only pertain to the cosmic unconscious in us, but
raised from the root fire. These help involuntary functions also these aspects of Prana represent the outside universe
like heart-beat, blood-circulation etc. The incoming and the as well. Like Freud, also Pippalad holds that APAN or sex-
out-going breaths are like two offerings given to the root fire energy is the root fire in us. It seems that wise people have
which help the vitality grow or help the Prana strengthening. always thought alike. As a matter of fact, Pippalad preceeds
SAMAN is the form of Prana which distributes this vitality Abraham, Buddha and Moses all but his philosophy presents
everywhere equally. UDAN is like the desired motive of the no contradictions even before the modern scientific thought.
yajna which takes the sleeping one to the state of Sushupti Pippalad proceeds to narrate one more metaphor which
or dreamless sleep which is as relaxing and revitalizing as is rather beautiful. As all the birds of celebrity return back
Samadhi. Both in Sushupti and Samadhi we return back to to dwell in the same tree at the hour of sunset, similarly all
our centre. the senses of cognition and of action and all the five flames
The Vedanta philosophy which is the philosophy of Prana reside in the same Absolute Self or the Brahma. All
underlying the Upanishads, too, describes four states of the five great manifestations (Earth, Water, Fire, Air, Sky)
awareness. These states are Jagriti (wakefulness), Swapna together with their properties (Smell, Fluidity, Form,
(dreaming). In Jagriti our mind remains occupied mainly with Touchability, Audibility) dwell in the same one Absolute Self.
the outside objects, in Swapna our mind remains occupied All the instruments of awareness such as mind, intellect,
mainly with mental processes, but in Sushupti and Samadhi emotion, ego and spirit too reside in the same Absolute Self.
both, all the objects of our consciousness disappear. Our The living being or PURUSH is the one who sees, touches,
consciousness becomes an empty mirror reflecting nothing. enjoys, thinks, conceives and this Purush also resides in
Sushupti is as blissful and so vigorous as Samadhi with one the same Absolute Self. Whosoever realizes this living being
difference that is Sushupti we are as unconscious as matter which is shadowless, bodiless, colourless, purely
and in Samadhi we are as conscious as a divine being. indestructible substance also comes to realize this Absolute
Sushupti is the desired fruit of sleep and it rejuvenates us Self or Brahma in a way. Such a wise person who has realized
for one more day of hustle and bustle. Modern psychology the Brahma becomes omnipresent and omniscient. Such a
has established through the instruments that this state of wise person enters the Absolute Self or the kingdom of God
Sushupti occurs only for a fleeting period of two to ten forever. May it be so. Hence this question.
minutes every time. But by the psychologists the dreams Satyakama is the disciple who raises the fifth question,
too are considered to be indispensable for the normal “Upto what status a seeker is raised after death who has
functioning of the brain. If the dreams of a sleeping person realized the soundless sound of AUM during his meditations?”
are shattered again and again, the person can go even mad. Pippalad replies that it depends on the depth of
Some modern psychologists believe that dreams are all the meditation. Pippalad has used two words in his answer which
more important even than Sushupti and it seems to be true are significant. One is ‘Abhidhyanam’ and the other is ‘Matra’.
because if we look at our fellow beings they live in dreams Abhidhyam means Dhyan, Patanjali also has used it as the
only. Life and dremas are synonymous for most of us. seventh step of his yoga discipline, and Matra menas degree.
If we come to the present day terminology, Rayi literally (For example, we use a word tanmatra in Sankhya which
means the mustard seed. Jesus, too, has used it in the means ‘a very small degree of that’; smell is said to be the
parable of the mustard seed. According to Pippalad substance tanmatra of earth etc). In fact, meditation has three matras
120 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 121
Vaikhari, Madhyama and Pashyanti. So Pippalad says that the six perversions of Lust, Anger, Vanity, Greed, Prejudice
it depends on our depth of meditation to know what will and Jealousy are gradually transformed to Reproduction,
happen to us after death. A seeker can begin to meditate Compassion, Humility, Generousity, Detachment and
with the practice of AUM also. First of all, we produce the Sympathy respectively. At the second stage Madhyama of
sound of AUM through our mouth or through our nostrils meditation a meditator gradually becomes aware of his astral
and become one with this sound. It is better to produce the body. Through this awareness thoughts and dreams become
sound through the nostrils and become merged into it less and less and finally both of these disappear; there are
artificial means such as cassettes can also be added. So a no involuntary thoughts or dreams whatsoever. At the third
sound of AUM is produced, we hear this sound and become matra Pashyanti of meditation a seeker gradually becomes
one with it. This is the Vaikhari matra of meditation. In the aware of his psychic body. ESP and psychic powers become
second stage we stop to produce this sound by objects and spontaneous to such a seeker. The science of yoga, however,
sit silently awaiting peacefully. One can attain to perfect has advised not to indulge in such powers unnecessarily.
silence; this is the Madhyama matra of meditation. Some Mohammad had seen Koran at the Pashyanti stage of
day it can happen that a seeker is sitting silently, doing meditation. At this third matra of meditation one can hear
nothing, just witnessing his thoughts or absence of thoughts the soundless sound of AUM also which is the sound of one
and suddenly the existential sound of AUM is heard. This is hand clapping. This sound is heard at the border of the fourth
the soundless sound or the sound of one hand clapping or body after which there is no realm of the formal Brahma.
the Anahad Nad. This stage is said to be the Pashyanti matra Every method becomes perfect here, methods can lead us
of meditation. One who is just at the Vaikhari stage is again only upto this sound of no collision. After this one enters the
born as a human being; one who is at the Madhyama stage fourth matra Para of meditation and becomes self-realized.
of meditation is born as a deity and one who is at the But no methods can lead upto Para which is a spontaneous
Pashyanti stage of meditation can become one with the happening. Animals are not generally aware even of the
Absolute Self after his death and need not be reborn. So it physical body. They live in a state which Freud has called
depends how deep our meditation has been. A seeker can Id. Human beings are not always aware of their energy bodies
attain to Vaikhari, Madhyama, Pashyanti or Para matras of and they live in a state of ego or vanity. So those who have
meditation through other methods also. The use of the attained only to Vaikhari come back to human form, those
mantra AUM is not indispensable to attain to the various who attained only upto Madhyama can attain to heaven but
states of being after death. never to liberation. Only after Pashyanti the universe of no
We can understand this happening from a different point forms begins. So AUM can also help but only upto the fourth
of view too. Yoga has talked about seven bodies. The first body which is psychic. Beyond that is self-realization and
body is physical and it consists of matter and every human no one can predict it and no one can force it.
being is aware of it. The second, third and fourth bodies In fact, AUM is the purest from of energy beyond which
consist of energy and only a meditator can remain aware of there is only consciousness. So a person encounters AUM
changes in them. These bodies are known as the etheric, the only when he has crossed all these three matras of meditation
astral and the psychic respectively. These taken together and all these three energy bodies. Such a person is nearest
are known as the Prana or the causal body. Self is neither to the centre and to the enlightenment. That is why, Pippalad
matter nor energy and so the Self transcends both Rayi and is right to say that there are both the possibilities for a seeker.
Prana. The first body which is physical is a manifestation of He stands on the borderline so he can return back to the
Rayi and the causal body is the manifestation of Prana. The world of forms or alternatively take a jump into the centre.
Brahma and the self transcend both of these. So at the He may come back or he may disappear, the last moment of
Vaikhari matra of meditation a person gradually becomes his death will decide it whether he comes back or not.
aware of the second (etheric) body. Through this awareness However, one more remark is necessary here. Every self-
122 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 123
realized person need not experience this sound of AUM However, we have to remember that these three stages of
because there are many routes unto the Ultimate. Neither meditation are not the completion of meditation, there is
meditation is the only path nor every meditator need to bypass also the fourth which is Para. It is not necessary that a person
this sound of AUM. But Pippalad is right on this point that a who has reached even the third stage of meditation should
seeker who has experienced this sound of one hand clapping transcend death, but one who has reached the fourth always
most probably will jump out of the cycle of death and rebirth. transcends it. Those who have attained to self-realization
Now, we can take the original words of Pippalad. He says, stop wavering. Self-realization is Para and it becomes possible
“A person who has crossed the first matra of meditation only after a person can remain aware in all his actions, outer
returns back soon to a human form. But his birth is very and inner both. That is why, the path of meditation is said
high, faith and meditation become his very nature. He to be arduous. But this is the only general path, although
becomes as pure as the sayings of one Veda (Rigveda). A not the only one. Even the path of meditation belongs to
seeker who has crossed the second matra of meditation gradual enlightenment. There are paths leading to sudden
becomes as pure as the sayings of two Vedas (Rig, Yaju). enlightenment too. Our point here is that upto the third
Such a person becomes a Deity, is laid to the Moon in his stage of meditation, there is fear of death. Having crossed it
causal body and after that he returns back to the Earth. perfectly there is no death at all. It seems, however, there
There are many holy spirits which reside on the Moon but can be as many methods as there are seekers. This is the
which can neither be seen through physical eyes nor can be way of the white cloud, no footprints left behind. Some people
scanned through scientific instruments either. The writer may suddenly attain to AUM like Pippalad and can go even
knows some meditators who are in constant touch with such beyond and know that Absolute Principle which transcends
spirits through telepathy. A man who has crossed the third all fear, change and death. Some people may never come to
stage of meditation becomes as pure as the sayings of three listen to AUM, yet become enlightened and liberated. So it
Vedas (Rig, Yaju, Sam). It is as easy for such a person to give depends on many things including also the methods adopted.
up his bondage as it is for a snake to cast off its slough. The sixth question comes from Sukesha. He wants to
Such a person can even realize the Absolute Being. know where the Purush or the Lord of the physical body
According to Mimansa an alternative interpretation also resides, the Lord who is said to be the master of the sixteen
is possible. When a seeker comes to realize the soundless talents.
sound of AUM he understand that all the sounds have Pippalad replies that the Lord of the physical body dwells
emerged from AUM. In fact all the world of forms is realized in the body itself and all these sixteen talents seem to dwell
to have emerged from AUM which is the ultimate form of in the Lord. Pur means a city and Purush means one who
energy according to the seekers. For such a person Rigveda dwells in this city. This body of ours is a kind of city and our
becomes the first matra of AUM, Yajurveda becomes the self dwells in it. According to Pippalad Purush first of all
second matra of AUM and Samveda becomes the third matra created Prana (spirit) and from Prana he created Shraddha
of AUM. Through hearing, contemplating and meditating (Faith). After that he created five great manifestations (Sky,
upon the sayings of these Vedas, a seeker can attain to the Air, Fire, Water, Earth). Then he created four kinds of minds
stages described above. Following one veda he crosses the (will, intellect, mind, ego); five senses of perception and five
first stage of meditation, following two Vedas together he senses of action. After that he created food, sperm, tapa,
crosses the second stage of meditation and following all the mantra, karma and the various words. According to Pippalad
three Vedas simultaneously he crosses the third stage of the sixteen talents are – prana, faith, will, intellect, mind
meditation also.” (emotion), ego, five senses of perception and five senses of
I agree with the first interpretation which is according to action.
the science of yoga because the second interpretation which This description does not seem to be very much different
is according to Mimansa can help very few people grow. from the Sankhya metaphysics. Sankhya enumerates twenty-
124 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 125
five substances – narrated in it. These three discussions have taken place
Five great manifestations (Sky, Air, Fire, Water, Earth); between Shaunak and Angira.
Five Tanmatras (Audibility, Touch, Heat, Fluidity, Smell); Shaunak himself was the founder of a big school of
Five senses of perception; (Five senses of action); Four kinds learning. Once he came to Angira who was a great seer.
of mind (Mahat, Mind, Intellect, Ego) and Purush. In fact all Shaunak asks Angira–
these have been included in metaphysics due to Pippalad “What is that knowing which all is known?”
except perhaps the five tanmatras which seem to be an after To this question Angira replies that there are two basic
thought. disciplines worth knowing and these two disciplines are –
Pippalad proceeds further and narrates the process of Paravidya and Aparavidya. This answer is exactly the same
dissolution which is the reverse of creation. He says that all as it had been prescribed in the Ishavasya Upanishad. In
the manifestations and all the sixteen talents disappear into Isha Upanishad the terms used are respectively Vidya and
Purush and become one with it at the time of great Avidya. The first is the discipline leading towards the ultimate
dissolution. As all the rivers flow into the ocean and become truth and the second is the discipline pertaining to the
one with the ocean so all the creation disappears into Purush practical knowledge. Faith is the key to the first discipline
(The Brahma). The Purush of this Upanishad is the same as and doubt is the key to the second discipline. Faith brings
consciousness, Brahma or the Absolute Self. This is implied us closer to the God and doubt brings us closer to the devil
although nowhere stated. In reference to an individual this and both are the same.
Purush is the individual self (Atman). Then Angira proceeds to explain what is Aparavidya and
This Upanishad certainly preceeds the Sankhya-Sutra what is Paravidya. According to Angira the knowledge of
of Kapil and the Yoga-Sutra of Patanjali. In fact both Sankhya Grammar, Poetics, Medicine and even the knowledge of four
and yoga owe much to Pippalad for the sake of expression Vedas all come under the category of Aparavidya. It seems
and terminology. As it is clear from the context the word that in those days all kinds of knowledge had been collected
Rayi seems to be synonymous to the Jain concept of ‘Bandh’ in the form of the four Vedas. According to Angira only the
and the word Prana includes the Sankhya term Mahat in it. realization of that substance which is changeless and timeless
In Sankhya Mahat is the first variation in Prakriti and in can be said to be Paravidya and everything else belonged to
this Upanishad Prana is the first variation of Prakriti. But Aparavidya. This changeless principle is realized by a seeker
Prana is not synonymous to Mahat, because it includes the to be beyond vision, birth, varna, form etc. It is devoid of all
individual consciousness also. We cannot substitute one word that can be known through our five senses of cognition and
for the other, yet prana seems to be a better word than Mahat our five senses of action. It is the eternal, the omnipresent,
or Purush used in Sankhya. This Upanishad does not use the infinite, very minute, the indestructible Brahma. It is
the word Prakriti but all that ensues from Rayi is in fact observed while we observe all the living and non-living things.
Prakriti. This indestructible Brahma brings forth this universe as a
In the end, all the disciples bow-down to Pippalad and spider begets a web, as the Earth begets medicinal plants or
fare him well gratefully and the Upanishad comes to a as the human organism begets heir. As the spider swallows
conclusion. back its web, all this universe also disappears back into the
Brahma. Brahma is the efficient, the material, the formal,
Mundakopanishad the original and the essential cause of this creation. It
multiples itself only through its own will. This creation can
‘Mund’ literally means Buddhi or Head and so Mundak
be compared with a YAJNA also. First of all, it is said, that
means Bauddhik or Discussion or ‘of the head’. So that
Anna is born. We have to understand this word ‘anna’. It is
Mundak Upanishad means the Upanishad of discussions.
a word just like ‘anyah’ or ‘anyatra’. Anna is the sum of two
In fact, as we go along we find three Mundaks or Discussions
syllables ‘an’ and ‘na’. ‘An’ as a prefix which means ‘Non’
126 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 127
and ‘na’ means negativity and so Anna means non-negativity Geeta talks about five senses of action, five senses of cognition
of substance. It is to be remembered that Anna does not and four kinds of mind while this Upanishad gives importance
mean only cereal which is one of the meanings; when we to only seven of them – five senses of cognition, speech and
come to foodstuff cereal is the only substantial food. When mind.
Upanishads state that ‘Anna is Brahma’ it only means that Now, we quote from the Upanishad itself –
Brahma is beyond negation or all this existence is Brahma “From that divine Brahma seven kinds of Pranas or
or all substance is Brahma. In fact, all that exists is said to vitalities are born. From these seven Pranas the seven senses
be Brahma, existence and Brahma are synonymous to each of Ear, Nose, Eye, Skin, Tongue, Speech and Mind are
other. Anna is synonymous to Sat or substance. Substance begotten. There are seven kinds of desires which arise
is the word which Spinoza too has used. So ‘Anna is Brahma’ corresponding to each of these seven senses and these seven
means that Brahma is the only substance. desires can be compared to the seven flames of a yajna. Also,
The Upanishad holds that first of all the substance (Anna) there are seven kinds of contents corresponding to these
appears and from this substance we get Prana (Spirit), Mahat seven senses which can be compared to the seven kinds of
(Cosmic Mind), the universes and Karma (Action). From the offerings given to these seven flames. These seven flames
Karma ensues rebirth because our karmas create a chain of create the seven kinds of dimensions (mansions) in which
cause and effect which hardly can come to a logical end only these seven pranas dwell. During the sleep all these seven
in one birth. According to the Upanishad, this universe of kinds of senses are restored back into one ultimate principle
names, of forms and of substance emerges from Brahma which is the Brahma and which is rooted into us the most
which is an omnipresent and omniscient principle having deeply.”
an enlightened Will for creation. That is to say that this Can we find any parallel elsewhere to this expression?
universe of names and forms has an intelligent principle Yes, in its aphorism 2/4/5 the Brahma-Sutra or the Vedanta
behind it. Sutra lays down that there are seven kinds of Pranas. The
Angira proceeds further to explain that all ritual is yoga-sutra, too, assigns seven chakras and seven bodies and
Aparavidya and only self-realization is Paravidya. The rituals each of these chakras has a world of its own. Mundak
such as yajna, pilgrimage, worship, charity etc can lead a Upanishad, too, asserts that with the coming forth of each
person utmost upto the heaven. The person enjoys there the sense a complete world related to it is born. With the Eye a
fruits of all his good deeds and when this treasure of good world of sight comes into existence, with the Ear a world of
deeds is exhausted, he falls back again to the earth. Heaven sound comes into existence etc. There is every reason to
is not the ultimate achievement and this path is not the believe that the concepts of Vedanta-Sutra and Yoga-Sutra
significant one. Those who are wise do not run after heaven may have had their inspiration from the Mundakopanishad.
but try to become self-enlightened under the discipline of Everywhere in the Indian tradition the number of senses are
one who knows his own being. Without self-realization mentioned to be seven or ten.
everyone is destined to fall back again and again into the Next, Angira comes forward with one more metaphor. He
cycle of life and death. The Upanishad holds that it is because says fire is begotten from the Brahma and this fire manifests
in the stage of ignorance we identify ourselves with ‘the itself into the Sun and Moon. The Sun and the Moon beget
Embodied Self’ and after self-realization we come to know the clouds and the clouds shower rains. Rains beget various
our being as ‘the Absolute Self’. The ‘Embodied Self’ is kinds of plants, plants beget seeds and seeds beget creatures.
described by the word ‘Jeevatma’ whereas ‘The Absolute Self’ The implication here is that sperm, too, is seed and the food
is denoted by the word ‘Paramatma’ in this Upanishad. derived from the plants generates the sperm. This is a kind
Whereas the scriptures like the Geeta have insisted upon of metaphysics which many Upanishads have described and
fourteen manifestations while describing the human there is nothing specific about it.
existence, this Upanishad gives importance to seven only. After this we come across one more metaphor for which
128 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 129
this Upanishad has become well-known. This is the metaphor with self-realization, the only principle which can prevail for
of the two birds. The Upanishad states – ever. So Satya here does not mean being factual.
“This our body is like a tree on which the two birds According to the Upanishad, abiding by the facts, keeping
Jeevatma (The Embodied Self) and Paramatma (The Absolute away from falsehood and refraining from hypocrisy can only
Self) rest simultaneously. In the state of ignorance we identify be a help towards enlightenment but it is not the
ourselves with the Embodied Self and in the state of enlightenment itself. Factuality is good but it is not everything
awakening we identify ourselves with the Absolute Self. The to be factual. In fact, there are no karma which can cause
first of these birds tastes both kinds of fruits, sweet and the enlightenment, neither there are any rituals nor any
bitter depending upon the arousal of the past karmas while austerities which can lead to it forcibly. According to
the second tastes nothing. It is just an un-involved witness. Upanishads enlightenment is an intuitive happening but it
It remains aware but does not participate.” happen only to those who have a purity of heart. Jesus has
We are reminded here that Jesus too has used this said, “Only those shall enter the kingdom of God who are
metaphor in his sayings. He has said, “Two men shall lie in like small children”. Also, the Upanishads are in agreement
a bed, one will live and the other will die.” Also, he has said, with it. The only thing we have to understand is that
“Two women shall sit grinding, one will live and the other childhood is not the kingdom of God.
will die”, etc. The sayings of this kind imply that there are Angira has preached that everyone gets what he or she
two kinds of principles in us, one of which is temporal while seeks and so a wise man should seek only the Brahma or
the other is immortal. Of course, all those who have eyes the Absolute Self; nothing else is worthwhile. Our desires
have come to see the same truth. Yet, it seems that Mundak are responsible for falling back again and again into the cycle
Upanishad has been the origin of all such statements. of life and death. But the Upanishads have not been in favour
The Upanishad now comes forward with a suggestion to of renunciation. The Upanishadic faith can be named as
us – “One must speak the truth, live a life of discipline and UPASANA which literally means ‘to live in harmony with
should avoid perverted sexual indulgence.” It reminds us of existence’. The Hindus of this era insisted upon a life full of
a Sutra from Kathopanishad too because the Sutra is very action and understanding, they did not insist upon
much similar in its implication. The Kathopanishad has said– renunciation, discipline or techniques. This insistence upon
“Self-realization cannot happen to a person who does methods like meditation, bhakti etc. came in India with the
not bear a good moral character, who does not possess the prevalence of the schools of yoga, Buddhism and Jainism.
peace of mind, and who does not have any restrain over his Even the Bhakti tradition commenced as a reaction to yoga.
senses and his lower appetites. Self-realization, although, The Upanishadic seers believed that only by going deep into
can happen only through INTUITION.” desires we could understand the futility of desires. When we
There is a famous maxim also due to this Upanishad. come to understand the futility of all desires. When we come
This maxim is – only the truth can prevail (Satyameva Jayate). to understand the futility of all desires, all desires drop and
What is the implication? The word ‘Satya’ or truth has got this state of desirelessness becomes a passage for
two meanings, factuality and the ultimate reality. Here in enlightenment which is intuitive. The state of desirelessness
this sutra truth means the ultimate realty of self-realization. creates a psychological vacuum in us and the existence never
This sutra means that ignorance cannot prevail for ever, only per mits a vacuum, so enlightenment in the natural
the enlightenment can prevail for ever. Maybe ignorance has consequence. According to Upanishads only a whole-hearted
no beginning but it certainly comes to an end. In the indulgence in life can give us the understanding of life. This
conclusion, only the Brahma-realization can prevail. Satya understanding of life leads some people to desirelessness
here does not mean to abide by the facts, it means and this desirelessness can lead to enlightenment; not any
enlightenment or becoming one with the ultimate reality. It karma, not any ritual, not any austerities or any disciple
is good to call a spade a spade but it cannot have much to do can result in enlightenment. The Upanishadic message
130 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 131
invariably has been very brief, “Go deep into life and ultimate discipline associated with the attainment of truth.
understand the nature of desires, this understanding leads This seems that the Buddhist and the Jain philosophers
some people to ultimate truth and enlightenment happens later on interpreted Kama as sex and Nishkama Karma as
always as a spontaneous gift from the existence.” celibacy or sexless act and so Brahmacharya was interpreted
According to the Upanishads Brahmacharya is the to mean celibacy. I should congratulate Freud and his school
ultimate discipline and a man of Brahmacharya can attain of psychoanalysis because the Buddhist and the Jain monks
to the truth and the vice-versa. Brahmacharya literally means have been very close to them in their interpretation. Freud
‘a routine like the Brahma’ and so it should imply ‘Nishkama too believed that our sex energy was the basic motive behind
Karma’ or ‘Karma without attachment’. We have to remember all our actions. But as far as Upanishads are concerned this
that for the Brahma creation is not a means but only a interpretation is neither necessary nor true. This
spontaneity. All creation is the consequence of overflowing interpretation, in fact, marks the beginning of hypocrisy in
energy. So Brahmacharya means action which is an end in the History of Indian Mysticism too. This implication is
itself, action which is spontaneous, and action which has relevant only to people who can sublimate their sexual desire
no purpose outside of itself. This action is overflowing energy, through yogic practices and through austerities but all such
this action is overflowing existence and this action is discipline came into existence afterwards. So whenever we
overflowing bliss. According to Upanishads, life has no come across the word Brahmacharya in Upanishads it means
purpose other than living. The Brahma of Upanishads is Nishkama Karma only. Upanishads have always been in
like Nataraj, a dancer which is lost into the dance, a dancer favour of a spontaneous life lived in harmony with the
which does not exist outside the dance, a dancer for which existential order. Cosmic Harmony has been the keyword
the dance has become the total action. Such an action is for the Upanishadic seers, and this they have called the Rit.
Brahmacharya. Brahma literally means the growing reality In the days of Upanishads no one was supposed to renounce
and Brahmacharya literally means to expand like the Brahma the world before the age of fifty and even after this age both
or to overflow with energy. Naturally Brahmacharya is not the husband and the wife used to got to the forest together
celibacy. A wise man should act out of bliss for the sake of not alone. Also, many disciples used to live with them to
bliss; a wise man should act out of wisdom for the sake of make their renunciation comfortable, and the whole society
wisdom; a wise man should act out of spontaneity for the was supposed to support them economically.
sake of spontaneity. He should act as the flower blossoms,
as the air vibrates, as the river flows and as the Moon shines. Mandukya Upanishad
So Brahmacharya means ‘Nishkama Karma’ or ‘Creation for
Mundak means a discussion and Mandukya means
the sake of creation’. Children play for the sake of playing
‘worthy of discussion’ or ‘pertaining to discussion’ or ‘that
not to win a medal, a cuckoo sings for the sake of singing
which follows from a discussion’.
not to earn a little, and a peacock dances for the sake of
This Upanishad describes in detail the four states of
dancing and not to become the National Bird of India.
consciousness; these states are Jagriti (wakefulness), Swapna
Similarly the Brahma acts because action is his very nature,
(dreamfulness), Sushupti (contentless sleep) and Turiya
because it is out of bliss that the action follows. Whenever
(other than the three). The state of wakefulness is the first
we associate a purpose to an action, the purpose become
quadrant of consciousness. It corresponds to the exterior
important and the action looses all its grandeur. Such an
Prana or the cosmic spirit which pervades this universe. It
action cannot have any beauty in it. So there should be no
has seven instruments of perception viz. eye, ear, nose,
purpose and there should be no motive to compel an action,
tongue, skin, speech and mind. These seven instruments
only then it is Nishkama Karma, only then it is Brahmacharya
create seven mansions (lokas) of the universe. During the
or the conduct like the Brahma. This Nishkama Karma is
state of wakefulness nineteen doors of awareness can be
the essential teaching of all the Upanishads and this is the
132 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 133
said to function. These doors consist of five senses of Paradise. So Christianity also has talked of the same three
cognition, five senses of action; five kinds of pranas (Apana, states of consciousness viz. The Garden of Eden, the Paradise
Samana, Pran, Vyan, Udan) and four kinds of minds (mahat, Lost and the Pradise Regained which refer respectively to
buddhi, manas, aham). During wakefulness our awareness Nigod, Sansara and Kaivalya. In fact, this Paradise Regained
witness the gross aspect of creation which is the objective is the highest state of consciousness and this state has been
outside world. This aspect of consciousness is termeds described also by names like Mokhsa, Kaivalya, Turiya,
VAISHVANAR. Samadhi, Enlightenment, Qayamat etc.
The Second quadrant of consciousness in us is named This third state Pragya corresponds in us to Sushupti or
as Tejas or Hiranyagarbha. It corresponds to the dreaming Dreamless Sleep. Although it is the lowest state of
state of mind in us. During this state of mind also we used consciousness but it is very refreshing and rejuvenating. In
the same seven instruments of Perception and the same this state a man is said to have slept like a log (matter). In
nineteen doors of awareness as already mentioned while this state of mind too, there are no desires, no dreams and
discussing wakefulness. In Dreaming state of mind primarily no duality whatsoever. Also in Pragya the Brahma and the
our consciousness is occupied with the subjective isolated creature become one. Also, we feel a certain kind of well-
world of individual experience. This state of consciousness being in this state too. Here, too there is a death and a
has been described as Tejas or Hiranyagarbha by the resurrection. Modern Psychology finds that this state is very
Upanishad. brief and it lasts only from two to ten minutes every night. It
The third quadrant of consciousness is named as Pragya is due to this brief period only that we get a new lease of life
or the original ignorance. Pragya is the sum of two syllables everyday and can work properly during our waking state of
pra and agya; pra means the original and agya means the mind. However, the Modern Psychology acknowledges only
ignorance. This state is the same which the Jain Philosophers the first three states of consciousness which are Wakefulness,
have called Nigod. According to the Jain Philosophy there Dreaming and Dreamless Sleep respectively. It knows nothing
are three states of consciousness – Nigod, Sansara and of the fourth while the Paradise is Regained. This fourth
Mokhsa. According to Mandukya Upanishad the states of state of mind is not a matter of common experience. Even
consciousness are four viz. Vaishvanar, Hiranyagarbha, Jesus has not regained it for ever. We can understand that
Pragya and Turiya. But in fact, Jains have only reiterated every Dick and Henry is not supposed to know it. Jesus is
this Sutra of Mandukya because Nigod means Pragya, Sansar raised to the Paradise but twice he returns back to the Earth.
includes Vaishvanar and Hiranyagarbh both and Mokhsa is Only the third time his conquest becomes lasting. The third
exactly the same as Turiya. So Sansara is an experience time he becomes like the angels or even greater because he
consisting of both wakefulness and dreaming states of mind has been so dear to God the Father.
which is understandable. In this way, the Hindu and the However, the fourth state of consciousness is Kaivalya
Jain descriptions become the same. One more point is to be or Liberation. The Upanishads state it is neither this nor
understood here, Sansara includes our life on this Earth as that. In this state of consciousness there are no contents
well as our life after death but not Mokhsa. So Sansara psychological or worldly. In this state of consciousness there
includes both the Lokas, this and the beyond. According to is no one who knows and there is no one who does not know.
Hindus, however, the experience of that world is Vaishvanar We can neither see, nor use, nor assume, nor describe this
while the experience of that world is Hiranyagarbha primarily. state of consciousness. Our eye or intellect or any other sense
Pragya proceeds the commencement of the experience of has nothing to do with this state of consciousness. All that
Sansara, it is the state in which Adam and Eve used to live we call Perception or conception is irrelevant here. In this
while in the Garden of Eden; from the Garden of Eden they state of consciousness only Kaivalya or self-realization
transmigrated to the experience of Sansara. Turiya is the remains. All the furniture of the Earth and the Heaven
state Jesus is supposed to attain after he would regain the disappears together with all our mental processes. Here we
134 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 135
come across the ultimate good and non-duality. This fourth thought’ later on. In fact, one need to write a separate and
state of consciousness is the experience of Atman, of Brahma comprehensive volume on the Upanishads alone, which is
or of Samadhi. This is the only experience worth having; we out of all question here.
have come home. Here, the beginning and the end, the alpha I have briefly described the text and implication of these
and the omega, the first and the last have become one. There six Upanishads so that a reader may have an introduction
is no time and no space. There is no observer and there is idea of the vedic culture and of the influence it did cast on
nothing observed. all the traditions which springed afterwards. Now, we can
This Upanishad uses the symbol AUM to describe the analyze and summarize the Upanishadic thought which
various states of consciousness. Here we come across a good became the source for all the future religions. To begin with,
piece of poetic imagery. The Upanishad states that the letters Upasana seems to be the most prevalent form of religion in
A, U, M can be said to represent the first three states of the days of the great Upanishads. Upasana meant ‘being
consciousness viz. Vaishvanara, Hiranyagarbha and Pragya close to the divine existence’ or ‘living in harmony with the
respectively. These states are also known as Wakefulness, eternal law’. The traditions such as Hinduism, Sankhya,
Dreaming and Sushupti respectively. This kind of Yoga, Bhakti, Jainism, Buddhism etc are nowhere mentioned
representation is a matter of poetry and not a matter of in the Upanishads. According to Upanishads it is the life
Metaphysics. According to the Upanishads the soundless which we want to understand and life pertains to all creatures
sound of AUM is the basic energy from which all the creation Human or otherwise. This experience of life and this
follows. So we can say that the first matra of AUM creates understanding of life was supposed to lead to futility of all
Wakefulness, the second matra of AUM creates Dreams and desires and desirelessness was supposed to lead to
the third matra of AUM creates Dreamless Sleep. The fourth enlightenment. It was customary to go on performing one’s
state Turiya transcends even this sound of AUM. This state duties without attachment even after enlightenment.
is pure consciousness and no energy. We can describe this Upanishads are non-dualistic in their metaphysics, both
state as being both, a state of zero energy and a state of poetic and philosophical in their expression and with a sense
infinite energy; a state in which effective energy is zero and of brevity and wisdom in their diction. Here we find a
the potential energy is infinite. So more and more energy is beauteous conspiracy between poetry and philosophy, logic
manifested as we move along the states of TURIYA, and music, prose and song, optimism and mysticism etc.
VAISHVANARA, HIRANYAGARBHA and PRAGYA respectively, Most of the Upanishads do not mention even the name of
the last being the state of matter and the first being the the seers who have contributed. In the Upanishads we have
state of the Absolute Self. It seems that the chanting of AUM a philosophy and an insight of the highest order possible.
is good to induce sleep but it has nothing to do with the The Self and the Brahma are not two; the matter and the
fourth state of pure consciousness, nothing can lead to this mind are not two; the creator and the creation are not two
state. This experience of Turiya is uncaused and comes only and even a sleeping devdutta cannot sleep for ever. The
as a sudden gift from the existence. Moses seldom goes to creator is lost in creation as a dancer is lost in dancing yet
the Mountain, most of the times the Mountain comes to find he remains a witness and an invariant also. It is the Brahma
Moses. Here we finish this sixth Upanishad. which is the effective and the material; the essential and the
Some of the other Upanishads are Aitareya, Taithiriya, formal; the original and the universal cause of existence.
Shvetashvatar, Vrihadaranyaka, Chhandogya etc. Besides Brahma is the purpose, the intention, the motive and the
these we also should better go through Brahmasutra goal of all that exists. All existence is only a play of overflowing
(Vedantsutra) and Geeta to comprehend the Upanishadic energy coming form the Brahma and returning to the same
philosophy. Not only this, the total number of Upanishads source in the end. It is not a serious scheming but only a
is more than one hundred. We cannot discuss all of these spontaneows gesture. It is not a chaos but a cosmos and
here. I intend to discuss these in my book ‘Discovery of Indian there is a hidden harmony everywhere. The eternal law is
136 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 137
called Rit and all existence remains in harmony with it. The Brahma is real. It seems that this doctrine of real effect
wisdom lies in discerning this eternal law and in living culminated later on in the Sankhya school of philosophy.
accordingly. Upasana is the understanding that Brahma is There is another school of Vedant which asserts that the
the only substance manifesting itself as an infinite infinitum change or effect in the Brahma is just an illusion. They
and through the essential law of cause and effect which we prescribe a story to explain themselves. Once upon a time
call the Rit or the Satya. there was a beautiful palace of mirrors. It had mirrors and
It is to be understood clearly that the Upanishads do not mirrors all around. One day, by mistake, a dog was left alone
preach the idea of a personal God or the idea of a God who is in it. The dog saw itself reflected a thousand form and was
the creator. God is said to exist only as a principle, a confused. Some Hindu scriptures assert that this universe
substance or an essence. God is both the effective and is like the same palace of mirrors. This doctrine is known as
material cause of this existence and yet he remains an Vivartvad (reflectionism) and also as Mayavad (illusionism).
outsider also. There is no hierarchy, nothing is lower and The same Kathopanishad quoted above also states –
nothing is superior, Matter, Creatures, Mankind, Deities, Self “Whosoever conceives here a multiplicity of substance
and Brahma all are just various aspects of the same reality cannot jump out of the cycle of death and rebirth.”
which is non-dualistic and indivisible by its very nature. Some people think it suggests the doctrine of Vivartvad.
This very existence is the Brahma and this very world is In Upanishads we come across both these doctrines
Nirvana. All that exists is Brahma and Brahma is the only simultaneously as if these were complementary to each other.
substance which exists. Ignorance is the World and It seems that both these doctrines are true at the same
Enlightenment is Nirvana, the World and the Nirvana are time. If we accept time and space to have an absolute
only two points of view towards the same reality. Our vision existence, the effect becomes real and parinamvad becomes
changes the whole creation. the fact. If we accept like vedantis that time and space are
There are, however, two kinds of doctrines found in the unreal and appear only because we are in a state of spiritual
Vedanta philosophy. One is known as Brahmaparinamvad sleep, Vivartvad becomes the conclusion. Vedantis hold that
and the other is known as Brahmavivartvad. The word a sleeping Devdutta has been as much a Devdutta as an
parinamvad literally means effectivism and it is a kind of awakened Devdutta and everying in going to awake up one
realistic philosophy whereas the word vivartvad literally day out of this dream of space and time and of name and
means illusionism and it is a kind of idealistic philosophy. form, and retrospectively all change is going to prove an
Some Upanishads propagate that Brahma is the cause and illusion. We can take one more illustration. Every river is
this universe is the effect and the cause and the effect are rushing towards to ocean, is merging into the ocean and is
both real and distinct. According to them this universe of one with the ocean at the same time; it depends from where
matter and form, of space and time, of a multiplicity of living we observe it. So it is said that effectivism and illusionism
and non-living beings has an actual emergence from the become one and the same when we get out of our spiritual
Brahma which is the material cause. The Brahma really sleep. The beam in the water is really bent and yet really
undergoes change, variation or deformation to give birth to straight too. Amen!
this creation. For parinamavadis there is an absolute
existence of this universe of names and forms. They explain
it with an example: milk is the cause and curd is the effect
but the effect is not the same as the cause because the change
is real; we all know that the milk and the curd have different
properties. This is the common view acknowledged by every
scientific mind. Kathopanishad has said that Brahma is like
the seed and this universe is like a tree and the change in
138 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 139
Vedanta, Sankhya and Geeta than the Yogasutra of Patanjali and Sankhya-Yoga preceeded
Nyaya Vaisheshika.
In Geeta, we find all the principles of Upanishads and so
There are six traditional systems of Hindu Philosophy. it seems to be beyond doubt that the Upanishads are more
These systems are Mimansa, Vedanta, Sankhya, Yoga, Nyaya ancient than Geeta which is a part of the great epic
and Vaisheshika. Mimansa concerns itself with the ritual Mahabharata. This also seems to be the case that Sankhya-
aspect of Vedas whereas Vedanta is the philosophical aspect sutra and Yoga-sutra both have been more ancient than the
of Vedas and so we can leave Mimansa. Upanishads, Geeta. Everyone knows that the Sankhya system of
Brahmasutra and Geeta are the basic Vedant scriptures. philosophy commenced with the Sankhya-sutra by kapil and
Upanishads are contained in the four Vedas and are more continues even till today; similarly the yoga system of
than one hundred in number. Brahma-Sutra or Vedanta- philosophy began with the Yoga-Sutra by patanjali and has
Sutra was written by Vedvyas to explain the Upanishads continued ever since then. So a probable chronological order
and Geeta by the same writer is said to be the essence of all can be taken as – Vedas, Sankhya-Sutra, Yoga-Surta,
the Upanishads. The six Upanishads we have gone through Brahmasutra and then Geeta. In fact, Geeta, attempts to
are important and foremost and we have become familiar by reconcile the principles of Sankhya and Vedanta both and
now with the basic philosophy of Vedanta. These Upanishads this has created a strange situation at many places which
are said to be among those which in their manner and content we shall discuss later on. Upanishads, Brahma-sutra and
are thought to be representative. Geeta are said to be the ‘departure-triad’ as these provide a
Gautam and Kanad are exponents of Nyaya and bridge between the Vedas and the six schools of theist
Vaisheshika systems respectively. We need not discuss these philosophies which consider the Vedas as self-evident.
systems here. If we understand Sankhya and Yoga, we can
dispense with Nyaya and Vaisheshika which do not differ The Sankhya philosophy
essentially from these two systems. It is good for a seeker to Some philosophers hold that Sankhya and Yoga are two
know Sankhya and Yoga which have practical implication separate disciplines while most of the scholars take them as
but he need not go into Nyaya and Vaisheshika as these complementary systems. Sankhya is said to be the theoretical
systems are only theorical in their enquiry. aspect and Yoga the practical aspect of the same discipline.
Strangely enough, in many Upanishads we have the The word Sankhya ensues from the word Sankhya which
terms Sankhya and Yoga mentioned. It seems that Kapil and has two meanings – number and equal significance (Samyak
Patanjali are as ancient as some of the Upanishads are. There Khyati). This name is appropriate because while the
is a possibility that these six schools of philosophy might Upanishads accept only one substance which is the Brahma,
have come to emerge simultaneously. Maybe those mystics Sankhya believes in two substances ‘Purush’ and ‘Prakrit’
who agreed with Vedanta were included in the Upanishads both of which are absolute and have equal significance.
and those who did not agree began to establish other schools Purush is conscious and Prakriti is unconscious; Purush is
of Philosophy. Most probably some of the Upanishads were the effective cause and Prakriti is the material cause of all
composed before the birth of Kapil and Patanjali while some that exists. Sankhya is dualistic in its nature, both Prakriti
others were written later on. The composition of Vedas and and Purush are absolute, independent and ultimate
the propagation of the six systems of philosophy seems to be beginningless substances. According to Sankhya all variation
a very long and continuous process and today it is very occurs in Prakriti only while Purush remains an invariant
difficult to assign a chronological order to all of them. Yet we or a witness throughout. The Purush of Sankhya does not
can say certainly that the four Vedas are more ancient than participate in creation, it is just like a catalytic agent.
the Sankhyasutra of Kapil, The Sankhyasutra is more ancient According to Sankhya metaphysics, Purush is conscious but
140 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 141
an inactive principle where as Prakriti is active but inanimate. According to Sankhya, there is only one conscious principle.
The Sankhya philosophy has most probably originated from The word ‘Purush’ refers to both ‘the Universal Self’ and ‘the
the Prashnopanishad but a few remarkable differences are Individual Self’. This depends on the context available whose
certainly there. Prana is both conscious and active, it is not meaning is the relevant meaing.
like the Purush of Sankhya. Rayi is unconscious like the Now, we can ask the question which one of the Vedanta
Prakriti of Sankya but it is devoid of all initiative. The Sankhya and Sankhya is more scientific? How many ultimate
Purush and the Rayi of Prashnopanishad take no initiative substances are there? In the past the West believed in two
in the act of creation. In Prashnopanishad the initiative comes ultimate substances viz Mind and Matter. But now the High
from Prana while in Sankhya all the variation, from beginning State Energy physics has reached a point where Matter has
to the end, occurs in prakrit only. Moreover, Prana and Rayi disappeared. Matter is nothing but a condensed state of
are not independent substances but only two aspects of the Energy and Energy is nothing but minute Matter. Both can
same substance Brahma, while in Sankhya the independent transform into each other vide the formula E=mc2. Now, we
substances are two. Sankhya is a consequence of come to Mind. Our mind consist of thoughts, images,
Brahmaparinamvad too, but with a difference. All effect emotions, concepts, axioms, etc. I want to make a suggestion
occurs only in Prakriti, the effect is real and is distinct from here. Thought, too, is a form of energy and this energy we
the cause, but our self remains unaffected. So both our can call the Psychic Energy. Let us understand it. If we deny
bondage and our liberation remain irrelevant as far as Purush all energy taken by a person in the form of food or liquor the
is concerned, the relevance belongs only to the Prakriti. This person cannot think. The person is bound to fall into a
idea is different from Vedanta as a whole because the Brahma cerebral comma and all his mental processes are bound to
of Vedanta has a will for creation. It is because of the Brahma, disappear. So, even thought is a kind of energy, the biological
which is a conscious principle, that the creation has to follow. energy is transformed into Psychic Energy. Hence there is
We have to remember the maxim ‘Eko Hum Bahusyami’. no Matter and there is no Mind. There is only one substance
So, according to Sankhya, Purush is the first principle which the Science calls energy and the religion calls the
and it is the only conscious and intelligent principle. The consciousness. So there cannot be two substances.
words : Self, Soul, Spirit and Mind are synonyms to it. Is energy the ultimate substance? There are many
Sankhya does not accept Brahma as a non-dual entity. reasons that the answer should be certainly negative. First
Prakriti is the second absolute substance and it means of all, energy has many forms such as Light, Heat, Sound,
literally ‘that which preceeds creation’. Prakriti is inanimate, Electricity, Magnetism, Thought etc. A substance which is
material and unconscious substance. Ordinarily it means ultimate should transcend all change and so it cannot have
the same as Nature of Matter. So this philosophy divides the many forms. That is to say, if a substance E appears to be
existence into two basic substances-‘Purush and Prakriti’ or E1,E2,E3, . . . etc at different occasions, it is neither E1 nor E2
‘Mind and Matter’ or ‘Spirit and Nature’. Boh these elements nor E3 etc, we cannot identify it with any one of the forms
are ultimate and absolute in as much as neither can replace available. My suggestion is that if a substance appears in
the other and neither has its origin from the other. There is many forms, it must transcend all these forms and must be
no cause and effect relationships between them. Each of formless in its spontaneity. Consciousness is the only
them is without a beginning and without an end. Prakriti formless substance and so energy is not the ultimate
neither originates in the beginning from the Purush nor it substance but consciousness is the ultimate substance.
dissolves back into Purush at the time of dissolution. This Again, we come to the law of conservation of energy. All the
doctrine of Sankhya is in disagreement with Vedanta about forms of energy can change one into another and so energy
the origin of creation. Also, it is in disagreement with Bible cannot be the ultimate substance. As we make an
and Koran where Purush is the creator and Prakriti is the advancement upon the Atomic Physics, the law of
creation. However, we must understand one more point here. Conservation of Energy does not hold. The recent problem
142 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 143
today is that sometimes the energy becomes more and itself into numerous seeds, after this multiplication there is
sometimes it becomes less. Sometimes the energy emerges no necessity to consider them to be identical. This is the
from nowhere and sometimes it disappears into nowhere. Sankhya stand-point. It seems that Sankhya emerged as a
So there must be some source of energy and this source practical criticism of Vedanta and remained popular because
must be the ultimate substance. The Upanishads have called of practical considerations and its appeal to commonsense.
this ultimate substance ‘the Brahma’ which is a conscious It seems that the less a system of philosophy confuses, the
principle and which is timeless and nonspatial too. In short, more popular it should become.
modern science has reached a stage where the substance Today even Science has philosophical. Matter has
seems to be one and unpredictable. The substance seems to disappeared and energy is everything. Even the law of
have freedom ad consciousness both. This is the standpoint conservation of energy cannot be held forever. Time and space
from where the Upanishads have begun. There is a maxim are not absolute but relative to each other. The scientist who
where science ends, the religion begins. began with a sense of certainty is no more certain on any
But to a common man Sankhya seems to be more point now. A few comments about time and space are not
plausible than Vedanta, why? Because the dichotomy which out of context here. Vedanta has always asserted that the
we observe in existence seems to be very basic. We always Brahma is an invariant and so time and space only illusions
divide the existence perceived into two categories— living having no absolute implications. I remember ‘The time
and non-living, animate and inanimate, Matter and Mind, machine’ of H.G. Wells. In a way, we have succeeded to make
Purush and Prakriti etc. It is not ordinarily conceivable that such time machines too. We have cinema, video and audio
this dichotomy emerges from only one basic substance, recordings, televisions and super computers etc which defy
energy or Brahma. Sankhya has more commonsense than the sense of change occurred. We can rewind and fast forward
Vedanta is supposed to have. That is why, it seems that these devices to move in time. We have invented cloaning
Sankhya was propagated. It is easy to understand Sankhya just now and we can meet the same person even after he
but it is very difficult to admit the non-duality of Vedanta. dies. We have conquered time and space in our own ways. In
Everyone is not supposed to be a philosopher and so the the past only the mystics claimed that man could know past
need of Sankhya was felt to be imperative. With the non- and future both and man could transcend the limitations of
dualism of Veadanta a practical mind was in real turmoil. space also. Now it seems, also the scientists have joined with
When we consider Vedanta two objections are really the philosophers to do away with the barriers paused by
significant. How can a man and a stone be the same time and space.
substances? Even to turn a stone, a person is needed. The Now, we take up the basic features of Sankhya. Prakriti
inanimate Nature and living Beings does not seem to be the is the original inanimate principle which exhibits itself as
same substance. Secondly, this does not seem to be plausible Nature and Matter. It is responsible for creation and
that all of us should share the same consciousness. How decreation both as the case may be. Prakriti of Sankhya has
can I and my neighbour have the same consciousness? This three components: Sattva, Rajas, and Tamas which represent
is not understandable ordinarily. If the neighbour is pricked, respectively Virtue, Unsteadiness and Ignorance in us. In
he feels the pain but I do not feel it. It is good to go and the beginning, the conscious substance Purush is not there
reconcile with the neighbour first but his meat is not only and these three components are in equilibrium. Just as the
my meat and his thorns are not my thorns. Sankhya accepted Purush comes to witness Prakriti, his very presence disturbs
both these objections to be valid. It accepted that Purush this equilibrium and the process of creation is triggered. In
and Prakriti were different realities. It also accepted the the end too, these three components reach an equilibrium
validity of Brahmaparinamvad. In the beginning there was again and the great dissolutions follows. Purush is just like
only one absolute Self , but when it became embodied, it a catalytic agent throughout, it does not participate in the
could no more be considered to be absolute. A seed multiples process of creation, change or dissolution. The consciousness
144 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 145
of Purush is just a witness throughout; the consciousness is the three components of Prakriti can never attain to an
an invariant, changeless, indestructible principle from the equilibrium again. So according to Sankhya the creation
beginning to the end. Only the Prakriti is responsible for cannot have a beginning and the creation cannot have an
both bondage and liberation. According to Sankhya the whole end. Even if some equilibrium is attained it can be only
existence is like a universal cinema and the Purush is like momentary, it is bound to be disturbed again. This
an inside audience watching it sitting still. The existence contradiction can be resolved only if we assume that Prakriti
can be compared to a three dimensional cinema happening is both unconscious and inactive while Purush is both
around the Purush. According to the Sankhya belief a seeker conscious and having a will to create in the beginning. The
has just to become aware and has to give up his identification creation has followed because of the will on the part of the
with the components of Prakriti working inside him and this conscious principle and it will come to an end when this will
witnessing will liberate him. Geeta has stated, “whoever is withdrawn. This stand is very much similar to the
knows the Purash and the Prakriti in action with all its three proposition advanced by Pippalad in Prashnopanishad. Of
components, although in bondage at present, he cannot be course, there is a difference too. Rayi is not an independent
born again(13/23)”. substance and it is not unconscious but less conscious than
The standpoint that consciousness is an inactive principle Prana; Prana is not a witness but it is more conscious and
is peculiar to Sankhya only. None of the philosophical schools more wiling than Rayi; both Rayi and Prana aspect the same
such as Vedanta, Buddhism, Jainism, Christianity or Islam non-dual substance Brahma. It seems that Sankhya has
can agree to this standpoint. Vedanta admits it unreservedly commited an error while withdrawing all will from the
that the Brahma himself is responsible for all the creation(I conscious principle Purush. Both Purursh and Prakriti could
am one and I want to become many). Only the modern Science remain ultimate substances, only the Purush ought to have
may suggest that energy is the only active principle and our some will for creation. We have to admit an initial till to the
consciousness is just a consequence of energy or the vice- Purush who becomes desireless afterwards, only then the
versa. The Purush of Sankhya is seated surrounded by a bondage and the creation can have a meaning.
three dimensional movie without even a remote control in There is a possibility that man was very simple and
his hands. But the modern Psychology comes to support innocent to begin with. It was very easy for him to attain to
Sankhya. For most of the psychologists our psychosomatic the peace of mind and Enlightenment in the age of the great
system is just a flux of energy and our consciousness is just Upanishads. Upanishads have asserted that only Upasana
a by-product of our witnessing. For them consciousness is and understanding of life could lead to spontaneous
just relative, it is not an absolute substance. There is no one Enlightenment. Sankhya goes a step forward and tells us
who can even hold the remote control in his hands, only the that spontaneity is not enough ; one has to remain a witness
show is going on. moment to moment; continuous and undisturbed awareness
It seems that even the Sankhya hypothesis about the is needed to become awakened. Even Sankhya was only a
Creation and Decreation is self-contradictory. Purush is beginning. The schools of Yoga, Buddhism and Jainism
conscious but inactive and Prakriti is active but unconscious, thought it necessary to devise many techniques which
there cannot be a bondage between the two. How can Prakriti could help towards Enlightenment. Gradually, it seems that
which has no will can bind Purush who is just a witness. mankind became more and more burdened and
Neither Purush is willing nor Prakriti is willing, so how can Enlightenment became more and more of a nightmare. The
the bondage begin? Purush is beginningless, Prakriti is also search for techniques begin with Yogasutra of Patanjali and
beginningless and so the creation cannot have a beginning it comes to a full blooming in Vigyan-Bhairava-Tantra which
because the Purush has been witnessing Prakriti since ever. prescribes one hundred and twelve techniques for
Similarly, the Purush will never disappear, the Prakriti will Enlightenment. The path which seemed spontaneous in the
never disappear, the witnessing will never disappear and so beginning became arduous to include even austerity and
146 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 147
renunciation. With the passage of time Devil went on Purush Witnessing Prakriti
becoming more and more active and the God more and more (Nature)
tired. When Gautam Buddha and Mahavira entered the
scene, Faith was substituted by effort and innocence by
doubt. In Sankhya only the Prakriti has been held responsible
for bondage. My understanding is that with the passage of
time renunciation became more important and the spiritual
persons began to condemn women for bondage and this Mahat (Cosmic Spirit)
principle even entered Sankhya; however it seems to be a
later development. The Yogis, the Budhhist and the Jain
monks even thought it indispensable to run away from the Five Tanmatras
households. (Smell, Flow, Touch,
Sankhya states that there is a purpose in all this exercise Form, Sound) Antakharan
(Ego, Mind, Intellect)
of creation and dissolution too. Although our cosciousness
is free even before creation and it becomes liberated again
after decreation, but there is a difference. It is held that the Five Great
Purush who has been ignorant before the process of creation Manifestations
(Earth, Eater, Air,
becomes wiser after having the experience of the world. It
Fire, Sky)
seems that Christianity has been influenced greatly by this Fire senses Five senses
idea. The three stages viz. the Garden of Eden, the Paradise of Actions of Perception
Lost, and the Paradise Regional as described in the Genesis
only reiterate the Sankhya ideology. Sankhya holds that we instruments follow Five Senses of Perception and also the
must feel grateful to Nature for this supreme wisdom. Five Senses of Action. This is the famous Sankhya
Wordsworth has been right in his statement: ‘Nature never Metaphysics containing twenty-five elements. We can
did betray the which loved her’. enumerate them again as the below:-
Now, we come to depict the Sankhya cosmology as the (a) Purush (Consciousness)
follow. (b) Mahat (Cosmic Spirit)
It is said that in the beginning there is an equilibrium (c) Antahkaran (Mind, Intellect, Ego)
between the three components (Gunas) of Prakriti. This (d) Five Tanmatras (Smell, Flow, Touch, Form, Sound)
equilibrium is disturbed when Purush and Prakriti come close (e) Five Great Manifestations (Earth, Water, Air, Fire,
to each other (Sankhya does not explain why?) Mahat is the Sky)
first element which is begotten, it can be translated as the (f) Five Senses of Action (Hand, Feet, Speech, Genital,
comic spirit. Mahat is identical neither to the Prana nor to Excretion)
the Rayi of Prashnopanishad. Also, it is different from the (g) Five Senses of Perception (Eye, Ear, Nose, Skin,
Alayvigyan of the Buddhists. It is different from Prana or Tongue)
Rayi because it is not from the beginning but is only a Purush is the first element of Sankhya associated with
consequence. Also, it differs from the Alaybigyan because twenty-four elements which come from Prakriti. It is claimed
here the conscious principle is not active. From this cosmic that in the end, too three components of Prakriti viz. Sattva
spirit ensues Mind, Intellect and Ego which taken together (Virtue), Rajas (Ambition) and Tamas (Ignorance) reach an
constitute Antahkaran which literally means ‘the inner Equilibrium again and all the creation comes to a standstill
instruments’. Also, from the same Mahat ensues Five and dissolves. The purpose behind all the creation is to make
Tanmatras and Five Great Manifestations. From the inner the Purush enlightened, having borne all the consequences
148 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 149
of his good and evil deeds. Purush is the experiencer, Prakriti truth. Similarly Maharshi Kapil, the exponent of Sankhya
is the school for experience and Enlightenment is the Degree. too, was an Enlightened person and Sankhya has originated
Is not it wonderful? as he tried to communicate his intuitive vision. The truth
attained by intuition is absolute, ultimate, invariant, timeless,
The Role of Bhagavad-Geeta non-spatial and rather inexpressible. Everyone who tries to
express it has to attempt it in his own way. Although the
Bhagavad-Geeta interprets both Sankhya and Vendata
absolute truth to be communicated is the same but every
and tries to find a reconciliation between them. In an attempt
seer has to give birth to a different school of Darshan. It is
to find the harmony between the two, Geeta gives birth to
like pointing towards the same Moon using different fingers.
the concept of a God which is almost personal. For the first
The Moon here can only be indicated but cannot be shown
time in the history of Indian spiritualism we come across
by using words or by creating philosophies about it. To
Ishvarvad in Geeta. Geeta includes the basic concepts of all
understand me, the reader is advised to go through the
the three theist schools of philosophy viz. Vedanta, Sankhya
chapter ‘What is Mysticism?’ beforehand. However, we will
and Yoga which happened to preceed it. It is a part of the
come to know that Vedanta is more poetic while Sankhya is
epic Mahabharata, which is a Purana as far as the diction is
more practical. Their concerns and their emphases are
concerned. So Geeta is said to be a bridge between the four
different. What is a good style in poetry cannot be valid in a
Vedas and the eighteen Puranas. With Puranas Bhaktivad
logical system and the vice-versa.
comes to the mainstream of Indian faith and it is not a wonder
Geeta again was composed by another Enlightened
that the Krishan of Geeta is almost a personal God to be
person Vedvyasa who was a contemporary of Lord Krishna.
worshipped and to be followed. He has been a symbol for
This Vedvyasa himself was a mystic of the same order as the
love and fear both among the Hindus after the propagation
seers of Upanishads or Maharshi Kapil who had expounded
of Geeta.
Sankhya. However it seems that Upanishads and Sankhya-
Now it is quite the time to understand the difference
Sutra both have been more ancient than Bhagavadgeeta.
between the two words – Philosophy and Darshan. Herman
Vedvyasa, however, attempted to explain that both Sankhya
Hesse has been right to point out that Darshan should be
and Vedanta were true doctrines, communicating the same
translated as PHILOSIA not as Philosophy. Philosophy means
intuitive truth and a reconcillation between the two faiths
love of knowledge but Philosia means love of seeing. Western
was needed.
Philosophy is based on reason while the Indian Philosohy is
First of all we take the Sankhya Philosophy contained in
based on the words of the Enlightened people who have
Geeta.It begins as early as the second chapter which is
attained to the ultimate truth through experience. Philosophy
denominated as Sankhya-Yoga. There is a peculiar problem
is conceptual and axiomatic knowledge while Darshan is
before Krishna. Arjuna thinks that war is not the right option.
intuitive. It is said that every enlightened person has the
Just for the sake of a kingdom and a little wealth he should
same experience but the expression cannot be the same, it
not kill his kith and kin. By indulgence in violence, Arjuna
depends. Reason and axiomatic thinking is the source of
feared, he would spoil all his good destiny. This sin could
Western Philosophy while the truth realized through self-
not allow him to attain to salvation or to Heaven or to a
transformation or through intuition is the basis of Darshan.
noble rebirth after his own death. Arjuna thought it was the
Mohammad has called this intuition Elham and Vedas have
right course of action for him not to fight but to become a
called it impersonal. The Upanishads say, “The truth
monk. Krishna did not agree with Arjuna and he wanted to
encountered by all seers is the same but those who know it
make his point prevail. To a man of commonsense Arjuna
try to communicate it in numerous ways.” We have to
appears to be the right person and it needs the philosophical
remember here that the seers of Upanishads were all
genius of a Vedvyas to prove it otherwise. Geeta comes forth
Enlightened Beings and Vedanta was their expression of
out of the discussion which follows between Krishna and
150 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 151
Arjuna. The main teachings of Geeta include the immortality newones, Similarly a living creature gives up the old physique
of the soul, action without the doer, action without and attains to a new one” (2/22)
attachment, the dichotomy between the consciousness and “Our consciousness is neither born nor it dies, neither it
the matter, the role of Sattva, Rajas and Tamas in the happens again and again having happened once. It is beyond
universal drama, Ishvarvad, action dedicated to God, birth, timeless and eternal. It cannot be assassinated by
Bhaktiyoga, Gyanyoga and the state of unwavering wisdom. assassinating the physical body. No one is killed and there
Krishna begins with Sankya, describes all the features is no one who can kill.” (2/20)
of Vedanta and then finally he tries to make a reconciliation “Neither weapons can pierce our consciousness, nor fire
between the two doctrines. This attempt of reconciliation can burn our consciousness, nor water can wet it, nor air
between Sankhya and Vedanta begets the idea of a personal can dry it.” (2/23)
god which is introduced here for the first time ever in the “Even while in this body the childhood is followed by
Indian sriptures. Geeta is the first philosophical work in my youth, the youth is followed by the old age. Similarly after
opinion to offer something like a personal God and propagate death too this body is followed by another body and an
Bhaktiyoga. We find action without attachment in the enlightened person has no doubt as to this course of change
Upanishads too, but before Geeta nowhere we find the idea and reincarnation.” (2/13)
of a personal God and action dedicated to Him. It is “Death is sure to one who lives, similarly a new return of
understandable that Mahabharata is said to be the first of life is sure to one who is dead. It is so inevitable that one
the eighteen Puranas. The idea of a personal God seems to need not feel grieved for a dying one.” (2/27)
be an altogether new contribution of Geeta and this is the “Both You and I have lived many many lives before this
reason that Geeta became so much popular among the present one. I can know all of them but you cannot remember
masses. The ‘Comic Form’ of Krishna is the most popular them.” (4/55)
concept among the Hindus and it has given to them a sense “Neither that which is non-existent can ever come to
of pride and excellence. existence nor that which exists just now can ever pass out
We remember that Sankhya had proposed that our of existence. A seer ultimately comes to know both the states
consciousness remains an unattached witness throughout of existence and no-existence.” (2/16)
and it does not participate in the process of creation, Vedvyas does not imply that violence is always forgivable.
propagation and dissolution. Prakriti is the only substance As a matter of ultimate truth no one kills the consciousness
which is subject to all change and variation. Consciousness in us but every living being feels pain and pleasure. The
is ever invariant, changeless and indestructible principle. writer of Geeta himself has written –
This theory of Sankhya has been a great help for Krishna “ There is only one criterion for an act to be good ro bad.
and Krishna has illustrated it to Arjuna in great detail while If it brings happiness to others it is Virtue and if it inflicts
he talks about the immortality of the soul; action without pain upon others it is Vice. This is in nutshell, the whole
the doer; action without detachment; the dichotomy between teaching imparted by the Eighteen Puranas.”
the consciousness and matter; the role of Sattva, Rajas and According to Geeta also most of the times violence is a
Tamas etc. All this has been the Sankhya part of Geeta. sin, only rarely it becomes a duty too. As a rule we must
The first principle Krishna insists upon is the immortality behave in a way that the happiness is multiplied and the
of the soul. He has tried to persuade Arjuna that nobody is suffering is contained and Geeta does not inted to defy this
ever killed. The Shlokas (2/13, 2/16, 2/20, 2/22, 2/27, principle. We have to consider the total effect of a war before
2/23, 4/5) are most representative and so I want to render we can decide to go for it or to run away from it. The context
them here and I want to explain them in a manner which between Krishna and Arjuna is very peculiar in its
makes them understandable to all. implications and it is through the compulsion of
“As a person gives up the old garments and wears the circumstances only that Krishna allows violence. Sometimes
152 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 153
escapism would bring even worse consequences, this is what a witness. Only one who can stand still ever can discriminate
Krishna wanted to explain to Arjuna. Neither Krishna nor between Purush and Prakriti and only such a person is said
Arjuna are warmongers, the war has come to them as an to be a ‘Stithapragya’ or ‘one of unwavering wisdom’. Our
inevitable course of Duty and it brings no good to run away identification with unconscious forces of Nature leads us to
from the Duty. a kind of action which Geeta describes as the forbidden
Now, Krishna proceeds to explain that a man of action. The Karma associated with perfect awareness or the
awareness need not confuse between consciousness and Karma resulting in the presence of witnessing is said to be
matter, between Purush and Prakriti. It needs to be explained. the detached action or Nishkam Karma and it does not create
Everyone cannot remain aware of his thoughts, of his any bondage. Nishkam Karma springs from the situation in
emotions and of his actions. Most of the times we are likely which we act and the incentive lies with the persons who
to behave, in a robot manner, unconsciously and out of habit create such a situation which makes it imperative. Such a
only. The awareness can result only from meditations and Karma does not arise from our weaknesses like Lust, Anger,
great effort. To a very few it can be a matter of spontaneity Vanity, Greed, Prejudice and Jealousy. All unconscious forces
but generally it is achieved with arduous effort. We have to are due to Prakriti and all these forces lead to forbidden
attain to witnessing so that every moment we may remain Karma only if we are not fully aware. The desire to help
aware of the unconscious impulses working inside us of itself. others also is sometimes an unconscious force in us, this
Only such a remarked awareness can bring detachment. The desire leads us to good action with attachment but not to
unconscious tendencies working inside us are like a river, Nishkam Karma according to Geeta. Benevolence, Sympathy,
we must learn how to stand still and not to let go ourselves Aesthetics, Charity, Bravery etc are sometimes found to be
with the flow. Anger, Lust, Greed etc are all perversions good unconscious forces working in us. These can lead us to
working inside us because all the these arise as instincts good action but not to action without attachment because
due to our identification with matter. We must always remain awareness is the key. Howsoever good an action may be,
aware how these unconscious tendencies arise, work and attachment always bears fruit – sweet or bitter or mixed;
subside in our beings. All that belongs to our unconscious only witnessing creates no bondage. This is the essential
mind is animal inheritage. Although these are very deep teaching of Sankhya that we should learn how to become
rooted in our genetic code, we should not loose ourselves aware of the unconscious forces which work within us and
unconsciously to these energies. By becoming aware we can create an identification with Nature. For example, when anger
deny all that is mechanical behavior and awareness is the comes, we say, “I am angry.” This is identification. Instead
key for it. It is attachment to allow the unconscious forces in we should perceive the whole process, “the anger is arising
us to work and it is detachment not to allow them but to in me, it is there but I am not the anger”. If we can become
follow only the right course of action. A detached action is aware as soon as the first ripple of anger comes up we can
an action not allowed under the spell of Nature but chosen become the master of the situation. Then, we may decide to
consciously. A common man identifies himself with the forces use it or not to use it, we become the chooser. All negative
of Nature working in his being unconsciously and Krishna forces subside and all positive forces multiply when we
points out this to be the cause of all misery. We should learn associate awareness to them. Awareness is the key and
to perceive the Prakriti as Prakriti and consciousness as through it comes witnessing. Identification with unconscious
consciousness and not to confuse between them. Nature is forces of Nature is Sin, the effort to disidentify is Virtue and
like a river flowing with a tremendous speed, our complete disidentification is Witnessing and the Karma
consciousness is like someone who has stepped into this following from Witnessing is Nishkam Karma.
river and witnessing is the strength of standing still and of Now we take up some extracts from the original text:
not flowing with the river waters. It is like an animal to become “One who can perceive the two absolute elements viz
lost with the flow and it is human to remain something like Consciousness and Matter working distinctly in the Universe
154 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 155
and one who can also perceive that the three aspects of intellect and we feel that we are the doers, in witnessing we
Prakriti— Sattva, Rajas and Tamas, he would be in agitation find that all is happening as a process of Natural
and all action is resulting from this agitation creates no consequences and we are not the doers.
bondage. Only a man of perfect awareness is able to do it It is obvious to everyone that the breath is coming and
and such a man remains unattached.” (3/28). going, the blood is circulating, the thoughts are arising, the
This needs to be explained because Geeta describes food is being digested, the heart is beating and we are not
certain terms as definitions. What is ‘Karya’? Five great the doers. Geeta calls all these involuntary actions by the
mainifestations together with their five characteristics are name of VI-KARMA and Geeta says obviously all Vikarma is
known as ‘Karya’. What is ‘Karan’? Five senses of cognition, happening without a doer. The new thing which Geeta insists
five senses of action, and three kinds of minds taken together is that all the Karmas like Vikarmas are happening without
are said to be ‘karan’. Literally ‘Karya’ meansa effect and a doer, we only need some awareness to perceive it. There is
‘karan’ means instruments. ‘Karya’ and Karan’ taken together no difference between Karma and Vikaram as for as the doer
become twenty three elements of Sankhya and are said to is concerned but we are not fully aware, that is why we feel
be Gunavibhag or manifestations of the three components that we are doing the Karmas but not the Vikarmas. Geeta
of Prakriti. We must remind overselves that first of all Mahat states that all action is action without a doer. There is
comes into being and then these twenty three elements come agitation amidst Gunas and all the Karmas result from this
into existence because of disturbance in the state of agitation. We can put it into a different way. All Karmas are
equilibrium between the components. Again, these three happening because of the law of natural consequence and
Gunas act and interact with ‘Karya’ and ‘Karan’ and the nobody need to be a doer. There is an unending chain of
Karmas are manifested. Sankhya states both Gunavibhag multiple cause and effect in Nature itself and the
(manifestation of Gunas)and Karmavibhag (manifestation of consciousness has nothing to do with it.
Karmas) occur due to agitation in Sattva, Rajas and Tamas. Why do we feel ourselves to be doers? Geeta states that
In short, I explain it again. Purush and Prakriti fall in we feel it because we cannot remain aware and the witness
vicinity and Mahat or cosmic spirit is born. In Mahat the is lost again and again. Here one more remark is necessary.
three Gunas are found in equilibrium. Then this equilibrium It seems that Geeta is true only in case of an Enlightened
becomes disturbed because of the presence of Purush, we person and not in case of common people. The more and
call it agitation. Out of this agitation Karya (effects), Karan more aware we become our energy moves more and more
(instruments) and Karma (actions) all are begotten. This is into witnessing and less and less into doing. When our energy
the Sankhya Metaphysics described in Geeta. Our Self has moves perfectly into witnessing and no energy is allowed to
nothing to do with this process. The Atman remains a witness move into doing we cease to be doers and this is the state of
throughout. Geeta holds that whosoever can remain aware an Enlightened person. All energy moves into witnessing and
through all these happenings understands that he has never no energy moves into doing. In case of an Enlightened person
been a doer. We have always been in this existence. Effects only the law of natural consequences has to operate. That is
have been begotten and our self has been just a witness; why, Krishna says again and again that Karma happens
Instruments have been begotten and our self has been just only because of Prakriti and our consciousness has nothing
a witness; all Karmas have been happening due to agitation to do with it. But in case of an ordinary man, energy moves
in Gunas and our self has been just a witness. One who can into witnessing and all energy perhaps moves into doing. So
perceive likewise, finds that he is not a doer. His action is ordinarily Geeta does not seem to be true. It seems that either
action without a doer. In brief, Geeta holds the more and we can become a witness or we can become a doer and we
more we become aware, we find that forces of Nature are cannot become both a doer and a witness at the same time.
working in our being and nobody is a doer. This witnessing. In my opinion, an Enlightened person is never a doer and a
In unawareness we identify ourselves with ego, mind and worldly man is never a witness. So Krishna is preaching
156 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 157
again and again to Arjuna that he should become a witness “See that both Prakriti (matter) and Purush
and leave everything to the Lord. (consciousness) are beginningless and independent
Here we can ask one more question to ourselves. What substances but all the three Gunas (aspects) and the agitation
is the difference between the disciplines of Upanishads, in these Gunas happen in Prakriti only (chapter – 13, Verse
Sankhya and Yoga? Upanishads prescribe Upasana. – 19)
Enlightenment is just a matter of gift from the Existence
and we have to do nothing to become Enlightened. Not even “One who is aware of the Nature and of consciousness
awareness or witnessing is needed. Enlightenment is just within his being and is also aware of all the aspects of Nature
like opening of a flower in the morning air, it is spontaneous at work, although in the body at present, he cannot be born
and it cannot be otherwise. Sankhya takes one step towards again.” (13/23)
effortfulness. Sankhya opines that to become Enlightened
we have to practice awareness because only by growing in “All the ten effects or manifestations and all the thirteen
awareness we can become witnesses. In unawareness it is instruments of human existence and all the Karmas belong
natural to identify oneself with matter and create bondage to Prakriti only. In ignorance only the living being is meant
consequently. In bondage no Enlightenment can happen. to be subjected to pain and pleasure.” (13/20)
So according to Sankhya practicing awareness is the
indispensable key. Yoga moves still further. It asks how to “All this world is under the spell of three components of
become aware? We have to create methods for it. It is not nature namely Sattva, Rajas and Tamas. It cannot see the
possible to grow in awareness without practicing methods. invariant, changeless and indestructible conscious principle
So Yoga becomes a discipline of methods. Obviously, Sankhya which we are.” (7/13)
is a midway between Vedanta and Yoga. Let me repeat it to
make is clear. In unawareness Purush becomes invariably Krishna wants to explain to Arjuna that we are not the
identified with Prakriti and thinks himself to be a doer or doers. He tries to explain it in many ways. He says that all
may be Purush becomes a doer factually. In awareness, the Karmas are happening because the three components of
Purush breaks this identification with Prakriti and ceases to Nature – Sattva, Rajas and Tamas have lost their equilibrium.
be a doer; the law of natural consequences is allowed to These Gunas or components or aspects of Nature are agitated.
have a freeplay. This is what we have called action without But where is this agitation seen at work? What is the scope
doer. Yoga says we have to meditate only then we can become and field of this agitation? Krishna says that all agitation is
aware. Sankhya says that we have to begin with awareness taking place either in relation to the effects or in relation to
to break the bondage with Nature. Upanishads say nothing the instruments. But all these ten effects (Five great
is needed, whomsoever the Existence chooses becomes manifestations and their five characteristics) and thirteen
Enlightened and there is no alternative possible. It seems instruments (Five senses of perception, five senses of action,
that man went on moving from simple systems to complex mind, intellect and ego) are seen to be part of Nature by
disciplines. Upasana is spontaneity, witnessing is an effort those who know the truth and our consciousness is seen to
and meditation needs many methods to be devised. Tantra be beyond these. So all the Karmas are happening within
and Yoga actually worked very hard to devise these methods. the scope of Nature only being caused by the three aspects
The process which began with Yogasutra of Patanjali had to of Nature there. Our consciousness is irrelevant as far as all
continue for thousands of years. Only Upanishds, Sankhya- these Karmas are concerned. Our consciousness is just a
Sutra and Yoga-Sutra seem to have preceeded Geeta but not witness. It is neither causing any Karma not bearing any
the rest of the traditions of austerity. effect of these Karma. So Arjuna, you have to realize that
Now we take something from the original text regarding you are just the witness neither a doer nor a sufferer.
the concept of action without doer.
158 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 159
“All the Gunas and all the Karmas are at work due to obstruction is responsible for illusions.” (5/15)
Nature only and within Nature only. A soul misguided by
ego thinks itself to be a doer.” (3/27) A man of cosmic consciousness, ever while in the physical
body, has his consciousness tithered only to the cosmic spirit
A few words about ego here. In the state of ignorance a or Mahat. In Mahat all the three Gunas–Sattva, Rajas and
person identifies himself with body and mind. A person Tamas are in equilibrium. There is no agitation of Gunas in
identifies himself with sense, with mind and intellect, with Mahat. Such a person can neither feel himself to be a doer
the flux of unconscious processes of thought, imagination, nor he can have a clinging to the consequences which follow.
memory, dreaming etc and this is ego. According to Geeta,
all ordinary people like David Hume are under the spell of “Because our consciousness has no beginning, because
ego devoid of the ultimate reality. our consciousness has no attributes, because our
consciousness is an invariant or unchangeable; although
“Whosoever perceives that all the Karmas or actions lie residing in the body, neither it can be a doer nor it can be
only within the scope of Nature; that there is no activity in attached.” (13/31)
our consciousness; he also perceives that our consciousness
cannot be a doer.” (13/29) In other words, every Karma has a beginning and our
consciousness is beginningless. Every Karma pertains to
We can understand it from one more point of view. All some change in attributes and our consciousness has no
the action, change, cause, effect etc lie within the scope of attributes. Every Kar ma produces an effect and our
time-space only. Our consciousness transcends time and consciousness is unchangeable. So our consciousness cannot
space and so our consciousness cannot cause any action to be a doer nor it can have any effect of the Karmas on it.
happen. All the Karmas have their cause and effect within However, there are certain practical considerations which
the scope of Nature and so our Self which transcends the demand our attention here. No one has a feeling that he is
Nature cannot be a doer. responsible for blinking his eyes but everyone feels
responsible for lifting up a stone. If we are not doers at all
“I cannot become attached to karma, nor I have any why this feeling of being responsible? Why there is ignorance
clinging to the fruits of Karma. Whosoever understands my and rebirth? Why do we fall into the cycle of death and rebirth
real being cannot create any bondage through Karma.” (4/ because of our Karmic energy? It seems that Sankhya, too,
14) suffers from a contradiction just as Vedanta does. Vedanta
states that all is one substance (Brahma) but it fails to explain
Krishna says that all his action is only action without whether Realism (Parinamvad) or Idealism (Vivartvad) is the
attachment; all those who understand him can also act case. Sankhya has accepted Realism (Satkaryavad) but fails
without attachment. to explain it as we shall find it later on. Sankhya has given
all the emphasis to the fact that the conscious principle does
“The Karmas cannot create a bondage to someone who not participate in the universal drama whatsoever, it only
remain united with the ultimate reality or to someone for remains a witness to it.
whom all doubts have disappeared or to someone who has
realized himself as a Self.” (4/41) “The sky is all pervading, it is very minute, invariant and
so there can be no contamination to it. Similarly although
“Neither the effect of any sin nor the effect of any virtue while residing in the body our consciousness is like sky and
can prevail over a being of cosmic consciousness. The vision so it cannot be contaminated likewise.” (13/32)
of a worldly person is hindred by ignorance and this
160 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 161
Earth, Water, Fire, Air and Sky, taken in order, one is many’ because only a conscious principle can have a will.
finer than the elements it proceeds. Space is the minutest of Sankhya fails to explain the process of creation because in
all and consciousness is more minute even than the space the beginning we are given two absolute and independent
and so it cannot be contaminated. Here we are reminded of principles, none of them having any will for change. Is this
a coincidence that Mahavira uses the same word ‘Kaal’ for possible and is this ethical too? If Purush is just a witness
both time and consciousness. Perhaps there is a suggestion throughout what is the propriety of Karmic energy, of virtue
that time is more minute even than the space. Geeta itself and sin, of Heaven and Hell and of a cycle of repeated
has stated that we come to realize Self through knowing the rebirths? Sankhya fails to explain all the phenomenal world.
true nature of time. It reminds us of the saying of Jesus, “In The Purush of Sankhya seems to be just a puppet in the
the Kingdom of God there shall be no time.” hands of Prakriti and such a principle cannot be ultimate,
absolute and independent. It seems that to emphasize the
“The consciousness resides equally in all the living beings. method of witnessing Sankhya has made a drastic
Whosoever perceives this indestructible principle in compromise with the Upanishadic truth which is perfect. In
destructible body, only he perceives it rightly.” (13/27) fact, all the later traditions such as Yoga, Bhakti, Buddhism,
Jainism, Christianity, Islam etc have done this. They have
This verse means that only a self-realized person can all make compromises in view of some specific purposes. We
have the right stock of the situation. An ignorant person can go even a step further to assert that whenever we accept
cannot have the right view of life. This seems to be true. two independent and ultimate principles such as Prana and
Rayi, Matter and Form, Prakriti and Purush, Nature and
“This ultimate consciousness which resides in this body Spirit etc, both of these principles have to be active and eager,
is a witness a knower, a provider, an experience and it is otherwise no relationship between them is possible. If Purush
more but the absolute Self or Being.” (13/22) or the conscious principle is just a witness, no effect upon it
is justified, no bondage is feasible, no Karmic-energy can be
This verse, however, has accepted that we bear the caused, no rebirth is possible and no liberation is possible
consequences of Karmas on us because the Sanskrit world too. It is self-contradictory. Also the Prakriti of Sankhya alone
‘Bhokta’ means one who bears the consequences. But even cannot be responsible for creation, howsoever active it may
this verse does not state whether or to we are doers too. be; the creation is not possible in absence of will on the part
Here we have to stop and think. Sankhyavad is another of an intelligent principle.
name for Sakhsyavad or witnessism. The consciousness It seems that in the initial state of ignorance Purush has
according to Sankhya is an absolute, independent, a will, the will which contributes energy to the various
changeless and indestructible witness. It does not participate phenomena of Nature. The Manifestations and Instruments
in the processes of creation, action and dissolution. According of Nature can be compared to ceiling fans, bulbs, computers
to Sankhya, Prakriti is also an absolute and ultimate principle etc and this energy coming from a conscious principle can
having no will. Prakriti is without consciousness, it is act upon them like electric power. It seems that Mahat is
inanimate and so it cannot have any will. Here arises the nothing except the willful energy of Purush flowing towards
problem. Purush is just a witness having no will and Prakriti Prakriti and all else may follow from it. In the beginning we
is inanimate having no will. In such a situation neither have to assign this will to the conscious principle and even if
Purush can be an effective cause nor Prakriti can be an Purush is a witness, it is a willful witness. It can also be said
effective cause. Of course, Prakriti is the material cause but that a willful witness is nonetheless a doer too. So, in the
in absence of an effective cause the process of creation cannot beginning, the conscious principle must be a doer and a
begin. Upanishads seem to be right when they prescribe a participant. It is another matter that at some particular stage
will to the conscious principle. ‘I am one and I want to become he may choose to withdraw himself from this universal
162 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 163
drama. May be when his energy is withdrawn from Nature that before Enlightenment, Self has been a doer and only
at work, the bondage existing already starts disappearing after Enlightenment the doer has ceased to exist. The rest
and the new bondage stops becoming. That is why, witnessing has followed because of the past momentum of Karmas which
leads the spiritual seekers to liberation. The more and more we call Prarabdha. So what is true of Krishna and his
we move towards witnessing the more and more our teachings seems hardly to be a universal fact. That is why,
relationship with Prakriti is withdrawn and liberation we have to make arduous efforts towards liberation.
becomes easier. We cannot be both a doer and a witness. It Next, Geeta has preached that Virtue belong to Sattva,
seems that witnessing is in the end not in the beginning. An Ambition belongs to Rajas, and Ignorance belongs to the
Enlightened person is not a doer and when his witnessing Tamas aspects of Nature. We should take something from
has become perfect, a moment comes when he cannot remain the original text again.
related to Prakriti. This is liberation. It can be true for Krishna
that he is not a doer, and all is happening due to past “Satogun creates happiness, Rajogun creates activity and
momentum when he used to be a doer. But this cannot be Tamogun creates ignorance. By obstructing the vision of the
true for an ignorant person who is still working towards conscious principle tamogun leads to useless fickleness of
bondage and has a definite will. So Arjuna could not senses and of mind.” (14/9)
understand this concept of action without doer. It remains
to become just a message to humanity contributed by Krishna “Those who dwell in Virtue rise higher, those who dwell
alone. in ambition remain in the middle and those who fall to lower
Sankhya accepts Satkaryavad which is a form of appetites go lower.” (14/18)
Parinamvad. According to Sankhya this world is real and
Prakriti has undergone a real effect. Who has caused this “A wise man is one who does not become uneasy by the
effect? Prakriti is inanimate and it cannot have a will and so rising of Satogun or Rajogun or Tamogun in his being and
Purush must have the necessary will. In such a case Purush he does not become desirous of them when these tend to
becomes a doer. The feeling of an ordinary person that he subside.” (14/22)
can choose to act or not to act must be real. Everyone cannot
be like Hamlet who cannot decide to be or not to be and “A wise man is one who does not become disturbed by
allow a fatal destiny to take over him. All of us cannot agree the agitation of Gunas in his own being. He only remains a
that the Purush of Sankhya should behave like Hamlet detached witness when these aspects of Nature arise and
throughout in this universal drama. A person can be assigned interact. Those who remain detached do not create a
responsibility only if he has been willful and not otherwise. bondage.” (14/23)
Only in the case of willfulness bondage, Karmic-energy, the
cycle of life and death can be held to be justified. Now we come to the concept of ‘Desireless Action’ or
Nishkama Karma as preached by Geeta. Only an enlightened
I remember a maxim from Sankhya-Sangrah which states person like Krishna is supposed to be beyond desires and
– “The primary liberation happens with self-realization, the only such person can act without desires out of a sense of
secondary happens by disappearance of all the attachments propriety or duty. What can an ordinary person learn from
and the final happens when all the consequences of our past Geeta? Here are a few tips for him. Every person must
Karmas come to end.” If Purush has been just a witness examine his own Karmas regularly. Are his Karmas being
throughout and never a doer liberation should be misguided by his won desires or is he doing the most
instantaneous. Enlightenment and liberation should occur appropriate Karmas? Are his Karmas being misguided by
in the same moment but this never happens. Even an perversions like lust, anger, prejudice, vanity, greed, jealousy
enlightened person has to continue living. The fact has been etc? Are his Karmas being misguided by his ego? He should
164 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 165
remain continuously aware and choose only the most right in the days of Geeta. It seems to be as ancient as the Rigveda
course of action in a given situation. He should consider itself because the first Jain Teerthankar Adinath is supposed
himself just a vehicle for the existential forces and act to have happened at the time of composition of Rigveda, his
likewise. He should not act only to serve his own end but he name is mentioned in this first veda itself. But Geeta is not
should act in such a way which would maximize happiness in favour of renunciation of Karmas which Krishna has called
and minimize sorrow for all. He should work towards the inaction. It is claimed that the twenty second Jain
maximum good for the maximum people. Teerthankar Neminath was a first cousin of Krishan but
Geeta states as one of the most important teachings that Krishna preferred Karmayoga rather than renunciation.
inaction is not possible everyone has to act. Refraining from
action is also a kind of action. Suppose two armies are facing “As the ignorant people always keep themselves engrossed
each other and one of them decides to retreat then this in work motivated by their own desires, so the wise people
retreating army is also responsible for evil consequences that should also act without desire for the welfare of the masses.”
may follow. Through inaction it has helped the dark shadows (3/25)
which would be cast on history. Alexander came to India,
Chanakya was an enlightened person but he decided to resist Generally we think that Nishkama Karma is only the
the Greek. This was the right understanding of concept of right action not distorted by ego or by desires. In this verse
Nishkama Karma in that situation. Inaction would have been we have a new orientation regarding Nishkama Karma that
proved a sin. Suppose a man renounces the world and a man of no desire and of no ego may act to his utmost
becomes a monk. His inaction will affect his family and his ability for the sake of the welfare of the others. Generally
friends, his wife and his children and inaction will produce such a Karma is called a Virture, but in the absence of
the same result as an evil deed is supposed to produce. So clinging to the reward for it, also this kind of Karma becomes
inaction is an impossibility. The same happened with Hamlet, the same pure as Nishkama Karma.
through inaction he invited only his death punishment. Geeta Some people do ask whether it is possible to become
says we have always to choose between wrong and right desireless. The answer is in the affirmative. How? An
actions. A right actions is better than inaction, a desireless Enlightened person is so blissful, so fulfilled and so grateful
action is better than the right action and Vikarma is better towards the Existence that all the desires become
even than desireless action. In fact, Vikarma is the most meaningless. Jesus one day said to his disciples, “Look at
perfect kind of Nishkama Karma. these Lily flowers. Even the King Solomon was not so blissful
while at the height of his wisdom.” An Enlightened person is
Now we take some extracts from the text. like this Lily flower fulfilled in his own being and his bliss
does not come form the outside. An Enlightened has known
“One who perform his dutiful acts without clinging to himself and is fulfilled through his own being and his bliss
the results, he is a seeker and he is a yogi and not one who uncaused, so naturally all the desires disappear. In fact,
has stopped triggering fire in his home for cooking nor one desires are only mistaken substitutes for enlightenment and
who has renounced all the action.” (6/1) exist only in the state of ignorance. However, we must not
confuse between the needs and the desires. Needs are
“A yogi is one whose wisdom remains unwavering though necessities of life and have nothing to do with ego trip while
both thick and thin, through virture and vice. One should desires are out of ego trip only. Everyone needs bread for his
seek only such form of Yoga because this I say unto you that happiness to become complete but everyone need not become
Yoga is the excellence in work.” (2/50) the President of India to be happy. Everyone has to decide
for himself what is a need for him and what is a desire for
It seems that the path of renunciation was not unknown him because people are different. Geeta, however,
166 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 167
necessitates action even for persons for whom desires have aesthetics, welfare of others, duty, execution of cosmic order
become irrelevant. Everyone must act, even a person who but the essential reason has been overflowing energy. A
has gone beyond all desires. mystic is too full of love, compassion and bliss that even his
presence becomes infections. He becomes a catalytic agent
Krishna has said, “There is nothing in this world which and many miracles may happen around him. The energy
is worth achieving and which I do not have already achieved. which used to get wasted in running after desires is now
In fact, there is nothing in this world or in the other world expressed in Nishkama Karma because no energy can remain
beyond for which I should aspire and try. Yet, I am always static. An enlightened person is one who is connected with
engrossed in action.” (3/22) an infinite source of energy and all this energy has to move.
This movement is Nishkama Karma. That is why, Hindus
Krishna has said, “An enlightened person is one whose have always said that creation is just a play, a leela. Also,
all desires have dropped from his mind and who is fulfilled Freud has moved a little in the direction of Nishkama Karma
in his Self through his Self only.” (2/55) when he talked about sublimation. It is not without reason
that Osho has named his auto biography ‘The Sound of
As pointed out earlier Brahmacharya means acting Running Water.’ All his life he has lived from moment to
without desires like Brahma invariably does. Creation is the moment without any purpose. This is Nishkama Karma.
spontaneous disposition of Brahma and Brahma has no Now the next sholka:
purpose to fulfil through creating. Creation is not a mean “ The fruits of one’s deeds fall in three categories – sweet,
but it is an end unto itself. It is the expression of overflowing bitter and mixed. Those who are still attached have to bear
energy. A spring comes out breaking the stiffness of a rock these fruits, but the consequences cannot prevail over them
but there is no purpose in coming out. This is Nishkama who have renounced all the attachment to the world.” (18/
Karma. All creation springs out of Brahma not for some 22)
specific purpose but just like a play of overflowing energy. It There are two kinds of renunciation. One is to renounce
is a joy and a benediction just to be creative and so for a yogi all the Karmas pertaining to desires, that is to renounce all
Nishkama Karma is its own reward, it has been blissful to the Karmas except those which are necessary to fulfil basic
act, it has been just like unburdening and overflowing energy. needs only. This is the path which Shankaracharya
All great poets, musicians and artists know that creation is advocated. Geeta does not advocate it. Instead, Geeta
its own reward. Creation is for the sake of creating. advocated that renounce the ego and renounce the clinging
Enlightened persons like Buddha, Mahaveera and Jesus too for the reward. Even a scientist can be a Nihkama Yogi
behave like Brahma. They have worked a lot and for no goal according to Geeta but according to Shankaracharya a yogi
of their own. It has been just a participation in the cosmic has to be an ascetic. This idea is expressed in the following
act of creation. This participation is Brahmacharya. To be verse –
creative not out of desires but out of bliss and overflowing “To renounce all Karmas motivated by worldly desires is
energy is Brahmacharya. Look at Chaitanya and Meera lost known as Sannyas. But the renunciation of the rewards
in dance, the dance is there but the dancer has disappeared. which good Karmas should offer is the real renunciation.
All energy has moved into the dance and this is an act of (18/2)
Brahmacharya. Buddha and Mahavira had to become
ascetics to work hard for their Enlightenedment. But once It simply means we should not act out of greed and fear
they achieved it they returned back to society and became but out of a sense of propriety only and we should not cease
absorbed in helping others towards Enlightenment. This is to act for righteousness ever. To make Nishkama Karma
the desireless action. All the activities of enlightened persons understandable we can say –
may seem to happen out of compassion, righteousness, “One must never do the evil and one must never refrain
168 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 169
from doing the good and one must never become eager for recommends it nor denies it because his path is not
the reward of his good actions.” essentially via positive.
Here it is not out of place to repeat the following Sankhya
There is a proverb in India, “do the good and throw the Sutra—
reward into the well.” This is Nishkama Karma. “The initial liberation happens with self-realization, the
secondary liberation happens with desirelessness and the
“Self-knowledge is better than the spiritual practices, final liberation happens when all the Karmic energy is
spontaneous meditativeness is better than self-knowledge, consumed.”
renunciation of clinging to fruits of one’s action is better
than meditation because this renunciation leads to perpetual Liberation follows Samadhi. Sometimes even a few births
state of no mind.” (12/12) may take place between Self-realization and Liberation, but
their number generally remains less than seven. Meditation,
There are eight steps in Yoga--Yama, Niyama, Asana, Nishkam Karma, Desirelessness all seem to be appropriate
Pranayam, Pratyahar, Dharna, Dhyan and Samadhi. Out of disciplines between Self-realization and Liberation. It seems
these the first six steps from Yama to Dharna are said to be that Arjuna had become transcendental to Self-realization
yogic practices (Abhyas). A self-realised person need not and Krishna was a being transcendental even to liberation.
practice the first six steps of Yoga because he has become So ordinarily Geeta is not understood in the right perspective,
transcendental to them. He should begin straight with the proper context remains missing.
Dhyana or meditation and practice Nishkama Karma, this
will lead him to Samadhi which is the ultimate state of No “Man has only a right to act, the reward of the action is
Mind. This Sutra is very important because it upholds that not his right. It depends. So a wise man is he who neither
Nishkama Karma is the key between Self-realization and longs for the reward nor drops the inclination to act.” (2/47)
Liberation. Only a person of Self-realization can attain to
the purity of Nishkam Karma because such a man has known We must act for righteousness without being obsessed
himself and he cannot live at the centre of ego which is the about the consequences because good deeds can never bring
false substitute for self-realization. May be Arjna was a self- evil fruit. Also, we should not give up our committment to
realized person and Nishkam Karma would have been bring forth the maximum good for the maximum people and
relevant to him. In short, this Sutra means that Yogic should not abstain from proper action. As far as the reward
practices can lead to Self-realization, Meditation after self- is concerned we must have faith in the intelligent principle
realization can lead to Desirelessness and Desirelessenss of this existence that the consequences are not always in
can lead to the Ultimate Samadhi. our hands.
Similarly, the religious rituals such as worship, fasting,
pilgrimage, charity etc are not relevant to a self-realized Thus, we see that Geeta contains in its teachings all the
person. In fact, no tradition can be relevant to him. After salient features of Sankhya but this does not mean that Geeta
self-realization a person cannot think himself to be a Hindu, undermines Vedanta. Some scholars have opined that Geeta
a Christian, a Muslim etc. Only meditation becomes relevant is a treatise on Sankhya while other schools argue that
to him and as long as he lives in the world, all his Karma Geeta is a book on Vedanta essentially.
should become Nishkam Karma. Through Meditation and
Nishkam Karma one day he is bound to attain to Samadhi. To reach any conclusion now we take the Non-dualism
That is why, Meditation is the seventh step and Samadhi is narrated in Geeta.
the eighth step in Patanjali Yoga. In fact, Nishkama Karma
is a state between Meditation and Samadhi. Patanjali neither So a few verses to follow.
170 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 171
“An enlightened person who has become one with the there are some who realize it through spontaneity and there
ultimate reality perceives the same substance in all creation are others who realize it through Sankhya or through Yoga
and perceives all the creation in this substance. Because he or through Nishkama Karma.” (13/24)
perceives the same consciousness everywhere, he loves
everything and everyone equally.” (6/29) “Only the ignorant people argue that Sankhya and
Karmayoga are different, the wise people do not say this.
The word used here for creation is the Sanskrit synonym Even if one of these disciplines is followed well, it is observed
for ‘becoming’ which includes all the ten effects (Karya) and that the same truth is reached.” (5/4)
all the thirteen instruments (karan) and a wise man is said
to perceive the same consciousness everywhere and In an attempt to make a reconciliation between the Non-
everything within the same consciousness. The Dualism of Vedanta and Dualism of Sankhya, Geeta succeeds
consciousness can be called Self or Brahma. According to to describe Sankhya in its purity but it explains Vedanta in
this Sutra Self and Brahma are the same reality. This Sutra such a way that Krishna begins to look like both the
states that even the five great Manifestations of Earth, Water, upanishadic Brahma and a Personal God too. For the first
Fire, Air and Sky are part of our own consciousness. This time in Indian scriptures we come across a doctrine with a
sutra is certainly a statement of Non-dualism. concept very much similar to the concept of a Personal God.
This I would like to call Ishwarvad. So Geeta converts the
“A wise man perceives me everywhere and he perceives Bramhavad of the Upanishads into a kind of Ishwarvad of
everything in me. I do not ever disappear for him and he the Puranas. Geeta is a part of the epic Mahabharata and
does not ever disappear for me.” (6/30) Mahabharata is of course one of the Purunas. The substance
Brahma of the Upanishads becomes a person and an
“One who attains to this state for Brahma-realization incarnation for the first time in the teachings of Geeta.
does not become disillusioned again. He remains in this state “You are the ultimate Brahma, you are the ultimate
upto the end and attains to Brahma nor Nirvana.” (2/72) abode, you are the sacred, absolute, eternal, divine birthless
infinite original God.” (10/12)
“One who dedicates all his Karmas to Brahma and Krishna says –
performs his duties without being attached, he invites no “There are no manifestations or creatures who can dwell
Karmic energy and remains detached like the leaves of lotus in my being, see the glory of my yoga. My being is the source
flower in water.” (5/10) of all Becomings, it sustains all these becomings yet it
transcends all of them.” (9/5)
“This creation is like a yajna. Brahma is the act of offering, ‘Becoming’ includes all the five great manifestations of
Brahma is the substance being offered, Brahma is the fire Earth, Water, Fire, Air, Sky; all their five characterics and all
and Brahma is one who is offering it. Brahma is the the thirteen instruments of human existence too. Krishna
destination to be achieved through Brahma-Karma and says that he is the source of all these becoming and yet he
Brahma-Samadhi.” (4/24) transcends all of them too. The Krishna of Geeta is not only
Purush but he has become Purushottama and Adideva.
It seems that Brahma sutra was written to explain the Brahma is said to be the effective and material cause of all
Upanishads and Geeta was written after the Upanishadic the five great Manifestations and living creatures in the
age and also after the composition of Brahma sutra. We see Upanishads but this shloka (9/5) besides many others,
the same Upanishadic culture inherited here. asserts, that the Being of Krishna is something even beyond
Brahma itself.
“There are some who realize their Self through meditation, “I am the Father of this creation and also its mother. It is
172 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 173
I who rears up this creation and I am the Grandfather as point of intrinsic deviation in Hinduism which converts it
well. I am the soundless sound of AUM which is the only from a superior religion into an inferior religion. Goswami
substance worth knowing and also I am the three Vedas Rig, Tulsidas completed this process of deviation by writing his
Sama and Yaju which originate from this sound.” (9/17) poetic work MANAS and today even a Hindu ordinarily does
“I am the ultimate destiny, providence, Lord, witness, not understand what it means to be a Hindu. To understand
abode, shelter, and welfare friend of this creation. All creation Hinduism one has to assimilate at least Upanishads,
and dissolution happen within my being and I preserve the Sankhyasutra, Yogasutra and the six systems of Indian
indestructible seed of the next creation too.” (9/7) philosophy in his being. Otherwise the essence of Hinduism
So the substance Brahma of the Upanishads has become is never known. Upanishads, Brahmasutra and Geeta are
God the Father and God the Creator for the first time here. said to compose the triad of departure from Vedas to Puranas
Of course, some Upanishads like Kena etc have also but in fact this departure triad is the rear essence of
personified Brahma and AUM etc but this has been only an Hinduism. One can avoid reading the Vedas and the Puranas
imperfect tendency there and not meant to be the case really. but must never fail to read Upanishads, Brahmasutra,
“Whenever there is decline of Virtue and an upsurge of Sanskhyasutra, Yogasutra, Geeta and the six theist system
Vice, I create my own being.” (4/7) of Indian philosophy because they represent real Hinduism.
“To protect the righteous and to eliminate the sinners, However, this seems that Geeta is at the beginnings of
to make the ultimate law prevail again, it will be possible for Bhaktiyoga in Indian tradition. Geeta seems to be the first
me to come again and again in every age.” (4/8) or may be the only philosophical work which justifies Bhakti
“There are four Varnas, I create them all according to on philosophical grounds. Geeta not only represents Krishna
aptitude and action. Although I create them all, yet I remain as the Person of God but also advocates that it is sufficient
a changeless doer or an invariant witness throughout.” (4/ only to surrender to him. It is not without reason that the
13) Krishna of Geeta reminds us now and then of the Jesus of
“I know all the creatures who lived in the past, I know all New Testament.
the creatures living at present and I also know all the “Become one with my will, become a devotee to me,
creatures who shall be born in the future, but none of them become a worshipper to me and bow down to me. Whosoever
is supposed to know me.” (7/26) gives his soul to me attains to my infinite being.” (9/34)
“It is possible to fall again into the cycle of life and death “Whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever you offer
even after attaining to Brahma-realization but those who to the yajna fire, whatever you donate, whatever austerities
attain to me can never have rebirth.” (8/16) you bear, you should surrender all those to me.” (9/27)
“The God (ISHWAR) resides in the heart of every living Hindus have misused this Sutra very much. They have
being and He makes every creature ride the machine of the forgotten that God resides in his glory only in the beings of
body and makes it wander in ignorance. Such is the power innocent persons and man is the most advanced embodiment
of His Maya.” (18/61) of Brahma. In India people die of hunger and of disease;
As far as the device of personification is concerned, it is children are not given the opportunity of education;
not used in Geeta to begin with. Some Upanishads before orphanages have no money to make the both ends meet but
Geeta also have personified the various aspects of Nature it is not thought a religious duty to support them. Instead
such as Earth, Water, Fire, Air, Moon, Sun, Jupiter etc. But the religious minded people go to temples and denote there
Upanishads have not personified the ultimate substance in secrecy millions and millions of rupees in the name of the
Brahma to represent it as a person which Geeta calls Ishwar. deities made of stone. This is just an abuse of money. In
Geeta for the first time, personifies the ultimate reality into temples like Tirupati, Nathadwara etc every day we come
the embodiment of Krishna and also states that he is born across people who have been very cruel towards their fellow
again and again and he is an incarnation of God. This is a human beings but seem to be very large hearted here. This
174 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 175
is a misinterpretation of the religion but this has become in great details. This diction is called the Vyas Paddhati. Ved
the practice of the day. What kind of Brahmavad is this? means knowledge and Vyas means to explain in detail. So
“Give up all other faiths and come for protection to me. I Vedyas seems to be the school of those Brahmins who used
will redeem you of all your sins and liberate you from bondage. to narrate the spriritual knowledge in detail and not in a
You need not feel anxious for that.” (18/66) Sutra form. So my understanding is that Vedvyas was not a
“A Brahma-realized blissful soul neither worries nor single person but it was a school of Brahmins which believed
desires. Such a mystic perceives the same substance in every in using Vyas Paddhati to express the knowledge or veda.
being and attains to my ultimate devotion.” (18/54) All these three sutras were written before the Puranas and
The Christianity can be characterized only by one shloka then a need was felt to change the diction when it came to
18/66. It seems that in Geeta, Hindus created a platform the writings of Puranas. So it seems logical that Vedavyas
common with the typical spirit of Christianity. After Geeta, was not a person but a school of Brahmins which began
Krishna became a God in person for the Hindus just as Jesus working after the revelation of Upanishads, Sankhyasutra
has been God-the Son for the Christians. Both have become and Yogasutra. So we again come to our point that with
embodiments of Personal God forever. There seems to be Geeta and Puranas, a new kind of expression begins, which
truth in the claim that the word Christ comes from Krishna. was unknown before and which proved very useful for the
It is possible that the Sanskrit word Krishna had to travel to Bhakti tradition. In fact, Geeta is the first philosophical
Bengal to become Christo and it had to travel further to scripture which personifies the substance Brahma of
Jarusalem to become Christ. Upanishads into the person of Krishna. For the first time it
“Whsoever serves me through unwavering devotion or brings forth an idea which is very much similar to the idea
Bhaktiyoga, he transcends all the three aspects of Prakriti of a Personal God. This has been the original contribution of
and becomes capable of Cosmic Consciousness.” (14/26) Geeta and not the Nishkam Karma as generally people hold,
Thus, it must have become clear by now that Geeta begins because many Upanishads before Geeta have talked enough
with Sankhyayoga and Nishkam Karamyoga, it explains them about Nishkam Karma. Now, the Jewish God is the most
and brings about a harmony between them. In other words perfect example of a personal God. But Krishna of Geeta,
Geeta explains Nishkam Karma on the philosophical grounds Jesus of Bible and Allah of Koran also sometimes seem to
provided by Sankhya. Then, it tries to combine both the intend to compete with it. Only the Brahma of Upanishads
philosophies of Vedanta and Sankhya strangely enough. I has been a pure substance, even a material as well as an
want to assert something which may look original to many effective cause. Not only this, it is for the first time that
people. Neither Sankhya nor Vedanta nor Nishkam Karma Geeta comes forward with a kind of Bhaktiyoga which is its
is the contribution of Geeta to the Indian tradition. It is own invention. Of course this idea is much elaborated in the
obvious that all the three sutras Brahmasutra, Sankhyasutra Puranas which were to succeed Geeta.
and Yogasutra had come into being well before Geeta, Geeta In fact, essentially we find many kinds of Yogas mentioned
has actually mentioned all these three books. Sankhyasutra in Geeta – Karmayoga, Gyanyoga, Dhyanyoga, Sankhyayoga
was writeen by Kapil, Yogasutra by Patanjali and and Bhaktiyoga. Out of these Gyanyoga and Karmayoga have
Brahmasutra by Vedvyas. It is believed that Vedvyas was been always a part of Vedantic tradition, Dhyanyoga has
the author of Mahabharata and eighteen Puranas too. In been adopted from Yogasutra of Patanjali, Sankhyayoga has
Indian tradition two methods have been used to narrate the been taken from Sankhyasutra of Kapil, only the Bhaktiyoga
spiritual truths – the samas style and the Vyas style. In is a new cult here to be propagated. Only the Bhaktiyoga is
Samas style every thing is written very briefly and very a new cult here to be propagated. It seems to be an original
exactly, in fact everything is written in a Sutra form. All the beginning in Geeta. The Bhaktisutras devoted one each to
three books Brahmasutra, Sankhyasutra and Yogasutra have Narad and Shadilya are most probably later writings because
used this style only. In contrast to it, Puranas explain truth their subject matter has been taken from the Puranas.
176 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 177
There is no wonder Upanishads, Brahmasutra and Geeta any methods of meditation in Sankhya. Kapil and J.K. are
are said to form ‘the departure triad.’ Geeta indeed is a bridge typical to have expressed that it is enough to be a witness.
between Vedas and other philosophies including Puranas. The term Dhyanyoga as a system of methods of
As a matter of fact, we find no traces of philosophies like meditation appears for the first time in the Yogasutra of
Nyaya, Vaisheshika, Buddhism, Jainism etc in Geeta. Only Patanjali. Patanjali seems to be the first authority on
Mimansa, Vedanta, Sankhya and Yoga have been mentioned medtiation. However, he was followed by Tantra, Buddha,
in Geeta in their seed form. So it seems that Brahmasutra, Mahaveera, Gorakhnath, Osho etc, the great masters who
Sankhyasutra and Yogasutra were all the three composed contributed considerably to the methods of medtiation.
before Geeta and all the rest schools of philosophies have ‘Vigyan-Bhairava-Tantra’ is a book of dialogue between Shiva
evolved later on. Although Geeta itself is a philosophical work and Parvati and this book includes one hundred and twelve
of the highest order, it inherits much form Upanishads, keys towards meditation and seems to be a significant
Sankhya and Yoga. It begins where philosophies have advancement upon the Yoga-Sutra of Patanjali.
concluded but goes much further. Geeta can be held solely Geeta has mentioned five kinds of Yogas-Gyanayoga,
responsible for the beginning of a great tradition of Krishna Karmayoga, Sankhyayoga, Dhyanyoga and Bhaktiyoga. As
devotees in India. This is the tradition which has included mentioned earlier, Gyana and Karma come from the
great mystics like Surdas, Chaitanya, Meera and the rest. Upanishads, Sankhya form the Sutra of Kapil and Dhyana
We should indeed feel grateful to Vedvyas, the person who from Yogasutra of Patanjali. It seems that all these schools
authored Geeta. Geeta is a part of the epic Mahabharata, must have preceeded Geeta. It is possible that Geeta is the
and both Ramayana and Mahabharata are indispensable first scripture to have introduced the concept of Bhakti. It is
jewels embedded in the crown of Indian culture. Amen! claimed that the epic Ramayana due to Valmiki is more
ancient than Mahakharata but Rama of Valmiki is not a
The Yogasutra of Patanjali God and Valmiki has not been an Acharya of Bhakti like
Tulsidas. Except Geeta two Bhakti-Sutras expounded by
Mimansa prescribes a three fold path for a seeker Shravan
Narada and Shanditya are also important writings. But their
(Listening), Manan (Contemplation) and Nididhyasan
styles and subject-matter indicate them to be writings later
(Dharana). These three steps are included in Gyanayoga or
than the eighteen Puranas. Narada was not a historical
union through knowledge. Very few people like Ashtavakra,
character, he was a deity but Shandilya was a real person.
Janaka and J. krishnamurty have advocated the path of
Some Brahmins still claim to hail from Shandilya and
Gyanayoga because very few people can reach through it.
Shandilya is one of important lineages among the present
Upanishads talk about both Karmayoga (Desireless Action)
day Brahmins.
and Gyanyoga (union through Knwoledge). Karmayoga means
Today, when we use the term Yoga we may include Gyana,
union through action. Rama and Krishna are good examples
Karma, Shankhya and Dhyana traditions in it. Only Bhakti
of Karmayogis. The faith of the Upanishadic period is termed
is lift out. Now Yoga and Bhakti are mutually exclusive of
as Upasana and it gives equal importance to Karma and
each other and generally Hinduism consists of three paths-
Gyana both. However, it is natural that the terms like
Karma, Bhakti and Yoga. According to Patanjali, Yoga means
Sankhya and Dhyana are to be found nowhere in the
a path of Meditation and Effort. Yogasutra just begins with
Upanishads. It seems that Sankhya originated as a criticism
the discipline of mediation and describes it in brief only. We
of Vedanta and it is almost as ancient as Vedanta itself.
do not find many methods of meditation in Yogasutra. So
However, the Sankhya-Sutra by Kapil Muni is the first
Yogasutra is the beginning of the work which was later on
authentic work with the school of Sankhya. Sankhya insists
enhanced by other yogis and tantrics. Vaigyan Bhairava
on pure, detached witnessing and Sankhya can also be
Tantra for example contain as many as one hundred and
termed as ‘Sakhsivad’ or witnessism. There is no mention of
twelve techniques of meditation. Those who want to devote
178 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 179
pretty good time are advised also to go through the two series way too. There has been a continuous chain of Yogis,
of discourse named ‘The Alpha and the Omega’ and another enlightened persons of course, down from Patanjali to even
‘The Book of Secrets’. The discourses were delivered by Osho the present day. Since the time of Patanjali Yogis have always
in Pune. My task here is to interpret the original text of existed in India. There has been an unbroken lineage in the
Pantanjali in brief only as they say that Brevity is the soul of form of master and disciple tradition. So Yoga has certainly
Wisdom. been a living current and a perpetual discipline. The word
discipline has a common root with the word disciple and so
"Now the beginning of the Discipline of Yoga." yoga has been a discipline.
(Chapter 1, Sutra 1) Yoga is a discipline in a third way too. Most of the Yogis
Yoga is certainly a rigorous discipline. Yama, Niyama, renounce the world and live like ascetics. Even those who do
Asana, Pranayama, Pratyahara and Dharana are rigorous not renounce follow a system of austere, strict and controlled
and arduous regular practices prescribed by Patanjali. life-style. So yoga is not a simple matter, according to Patanjali
Patanjali has defined each one of them as he proceeds further. it is a system of self-discipline.
Perhaps Yogasutra is the first spiritual scripture in the Indian Yoga is the elimination of modifications of mind, that
tradition which preaches a system of discipline. The people is elimination of unconscious tendencies of intellect and
of the Upanishadic age believed in Upasana and Upasana is of emotion (1/2)
not a discipline but a spontaneity, a celebration and a This is a negative definition of Yoga. The positive definition
festivity. Sankhyasutra followed the Upanishads and it can be stated as – “Yoga is the union with the ultimate reality.”
believes in pure witnessing. Although witnessing needs In fact, the word means literally union. This definition of
constant awareness, watchfulness and assiduity it is neither Yoga to begin with indicates that Yoga is a negative path, or
a system nor a discipline. The eightfold yoga due to Patanjali a ‘nivrithi marga’ as the Hindus have put it. Yoga asserts
has been certainly a discipline for the first time. that we have to eliminate all those faculties in us which
It seems that upanishadic people lived very close to Nature prevent us from realization of the truth. That is why, Yoga is
and life used to be simple and relaxed in those ancient days. a path via negativa. Following Yoga too, we become one with
Self-realisation was thought to be as easy and effortless as the ultimate reality and so yoga leads to the same result to
sleep or blinking of the eyes and no need to devise any which the path of love also does. In fact, there is no
techniques were ever felt. We cannot understand this today contradiction between the negative and the positive
because in a modern society even sleep needs drugs and definitions of Yoga.
devices for its inducement. In those days things were just Chitta means intellect and heart, thought and emotion,
the opposite. It was enough to understand life and the futility and it is a continuous flux as David Hume discovered it.
of desire to become awakened. That is why, Upanishads have Vritti means drift or tendency or modification and so chittvritti
go only one message, “Live life in its totality and go deep into means ever changing modifications of mind. Yoga is the
it. The Upanishads although incomparable in their greatness elimination of these chittvrities which have become
through all the history of mankind need not prescribe any involuntary and which never come to gap even for a fraction
methods for enlightenment. Even have to remain aware of a second ordinarily. If we look at our being, Man can be
continuously of our actions, thoughts and emotions and this described as a series of four concentric circles. At the
is the only technique Sankhya advocated. outermost periphery we have Karma or action, at the last
So, it was left for Patanjali only to initiate a science of but one periphery we have thought, at the periphery next to
Enlightenment and he was great enough to create it. He can it we have emotion and at the centre of the being is the
be placed among only the greatest masters like Buddha, witness centre is innermost and can be considered a circle
Mahavira, Gorakh or Osho. At the same time perhaps he of radius zero and so our being can be symbolized through
was the greatest possible. Yoga is a discipline in another four concentric circles of action, thought, emotion and the
180 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 181
witness. That is on introspection inside our being we come been in agreement that mind can be dropped forever. In fact,
across respectively action, thought, emotion and witnessing. our schooling and our education is mostly responsible for
In Sanskrit, Manas is said to be the instrument for emotion verbalization or continuous thinking. We have developed this
and Buddhi is said to be the seat for intellect and Chitta is habit intentionally and so the reverse should be possible.
both Manas and Buddhi or heart and intellect combined. That is why, Maharshi Raman used to say that meditation
We cannot attain to witnessing because our mind, is de-learning and so the reverse should be possible. That is
intellect and emotion are always in a continuous flow and why, Maharshi Ramain used to say that meditation is de-
are never at rest. One thought is going and the other is coming learning. Jesus has used the phrase ‘Peace of Mind’ for
and there seems to be no gap between them. We always have meditation which should mean absence of mind or No Mind
an overlapping sequence of continuous thoughts in our exactly.
minds. In fact the word mind is not proper, it should be However, this is clear from this Sutra that Yoga talks in
replaced by minding, similarly as the word river should be terms of removal, elimination, negation etc and so Yoga is
replaced by rivering. What we call mind is a perpetual and a going to be a path via negativa. Indians call it Nivritti Marg
continuous ever changing process never static. It is a process which literally means path via elimination of modifications
not a state. With this continuous process of minding we can of mind. Nivritti literally means elimination of vritties, of
never remain in the present, we are always moving. Heraclitus thought and emotion.
has said we cannot step into the same river twice. Our mind, One word of caution is indispensable here. We are not
too, is like rivering, we cannot step even once in the same supposed to resist our thinking because this can prove
water, the water is ever changing. Our mind is ever chattering dangerous. Only indirectly we can do something about
to us and with this chattering mind no one can come across thinking. That is why, methods are needed to attain to peace
the present moment. of mind.
Now , it is understandable that reality should be always When there are no modifications of mind, the witness
here and now. The truth is existential and it is not attains to itself (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 3)
psychological and so it should always remain in the present. Our consciousness is like lake of water. Actions, thoughts
We are never in the present and the truth is always in the and emotions are like the ripples and the waves. Waves and
present so there cannot be any meeting between the two. ripples are not distinct substance from water. It is the water
Hence we have to eliminate the vritties of the mind, only which is wavering and rippling and it is the consciousness
then we can fall upon the existential truth. which is manifesting itself in various mental processes. When
Ordinarily, David Hume is right. Whenever we introspect, the waves and the ripples disappear, the water of the lake
we find a continuous chain of thoughts, emotions, concepts, becomes still. When the process of minding stops we become
recollections, memories, images etc and no permanent pure witnesses. Wavering consciousness is mind and
substance like Self is to be realized. Is it possible to eliminate cessation of mental processes is the witness. What is healthy
the mask of thought and emotion which hinders the to be wavering or to be still? Yoga says both are healthy but
consciousness? The science of Yoga asserts that this is very wavering should not occur involuntarily. A healthy person
much possible. For example, a child has no knowledge of can both shake his neck and stop it from shaking. But the
language and so a child cannot think, no verbalization is neck of an old and unhealthy person goes on nodding by
possible for a newly born human baby. Only a few images itself.
can float in the mind of an infant and his mind is almost We all know that it is easy to drop all the actions and
without thought and verbalization. All verbalization seems withdraw our perception from the outside objects. We can
to be a matter of habit only. So Yoga claims that all the drift sit with our eyes closed in a silent or a soundproof room.
of mind is a matter of habit and with growing awareness we Thoughts and emotions shall still be coming and so the
can drop this habit. Both J. Krishnamurty and Osho have mental processes form the only barrier. If thoughts and
182 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 183
emotions also stop, we attain to contentless consciousness Then, I recognized it as the emotion of anger. A desire came
or to purity of witness. This purity of witness is Kaivalya. up, an intention followed and I slapped the person who had
The knower, the known and the process of knowing has insulted me. If I would have not been identified with anger, I
become one in this state. There is no time and there is no could have watched the whole process without reacting. But
space because space cannot exist without objects and time the watcher is lost. I feel myself angry and I slap. There has
cannot exist without change. The consciousness remains in been hardly a gap between me and the anger.
its spontaneity; this conscious, has no content; this Instantaneously, I have become the anger and I have become
consciousness is not tithered to any objects; this the action of slapping. After the action I may have become
consciousness is nonspatial and non-temporal. This is self- aware and repented. Anger is the present moditfication of
realization or Satori or No Mind. The surface of the mirror mind and I become identified with it or one with it. What is
has become empty, there is nothing being reflected and the true of anger may be true of other drifts of mind as well. This
quality of reflecting has turned to itself. The witness has is the meaning of this Sutra. The witness becomes the
attained to its purity and this purity is its essential being. perception and the witness becomes the action. This is
Thought and emotion together is denominated as mind. identification and a spiritual person has to break this
This process of minding in which the consciousness has unconscious identification. This is possible by becoming more
become the modification of thought or of emotion seems to and more aware and by bringing our consciousness again
be involuntary. Meditation is the elimination of minding or a and again into the present moment.
state of No Mind. But the state of No Mind is not the state of This Sutra can be used as a method of meditation also.
no consciousness according to Yoga. When there is No Mind, Mahaveer has called it Samayika. Suppose we have to know
there is meditation. When there is No Mind, no perception a flower, then we should become the flower itself. If our mind
of outside objects, no space, and no time, there is Kaivalya is still, there is no verbalization and we are in the present,
or self-realization. No Mind can become a permanent state as we look at the flower we become the flower itself. Our
of consciousness but space and time may not disappear for being becomes one with the being of a flower. This is
ever. However, No Mind is Samadhi and all problems Samayika. Suppose our chattering mind is not there and we
disappear in this state. Literally Samadhi means the state of listen to a piece of music, then we become the music itself.
Samadhan or solution. That is why, mediators have been very great musicians. No
A Zen master was dying. His disciple asked him, “What Mind is the key, once the barrier of mind is gone, we become
is the answer?” what we perceive. J.K. has said it again and again that the
He opened his eyes for the last time and said, “But what observer becomes the observed. This is the meaning of the
is the question?” Sutra.
When all the questions disappear, we attain to Samadhi. There are five kinds for modifications of mind,
Howsoever contradictory this may appear but no one has complicated and uncomplicated (1/5)
ever reached the truth through mind. Reason cannot lead to Generally, we do not analyze our mind stuff. While we
the ultimate truth which is a matter of experience or a state introspect we find memory, anticipation, hope, fear, emotion,
of being only. concept, recollection, thought, image etc. All is flux and all
In the absence of Kaivalya, the seer identifies itself is confusion. Freud was the first scientist in the West who
with the modifications of Mind (1/4) tried a little to penetrate the involuntary process of mind.
When the consciousness is not contentless, the witness He has really tried to penetrate the subconscious and the
identifies itself with the drift of mind, the stillness of the unconscious territories of mind. But the approach of
lake begins to express itself in the form of a wave. Someone psychoanalysis has been usually pathological only. It has
insults me and I slap him, what has happened? First of all, nothing to do with the so called normal people. Only some
some upsurge of energy occurred. I felt uneasy and agitated. great masters in the East have worked on normal psychology
184 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 185
before Freud. These masters are Patanjali, Buddha, In Itself’ Brahma or Self which is both the effective and the
Mahaveera, Jesus etc. Osho used to say that Psychology material cause of this existence.
should cover three aspects – Abnormal Psychology, Normal This Sutra accepts Anuman or inference as the second
Psychology and the Psychology of the Enlightened. Much source of valid knowledge. Inference is based on Perception
work has been going on pertaining to Abnormal Psychology followed by invariant association.
in the West. Some spiritual teachers like Patanjali, Buddha, Perception : — It is raining outside.
Jesus etc. have tried to make a system out of Normal Invariant Association : — No rains can fall without clouds.
Psychology also but none has yet worked with the third Inference : — There are clouds outside.
Psychology so far because the Enlightened persons have been Without seeing the clouds we derive the conclusion. Such
few and far between. Yet, Osho has contributed considerably kind of knowledge is said to be Inference. I see a newly born
to this Psychology for the first time, of course in his own baby suddenly as I enter the hospital ward. There can be no
way. baby without delivery and so the hospital has recently
So, Patanjali proceeds further to analyze the workings of enrolled a new case of delivery. This is inference. One more
so called Normal human mind. He beings with this Sutra example from Mathematics,
and states that there are five modifications of mind, some of x > y, x2 = y2 , x = 5 so y = -5 This is inference.
them seem to be complicated and others not complicated. In Indian Darshan is different from Western Philosophy
the next Sutra, he comes forward with these five because all the theist systems of Indian Philosophy accept
modifications. Verbal authority as a valid source of knowledge whereas the
These Modifications are Right Knowledge, Western systems deny it. The Western systems are all based
Indiscrimination, Verbal Delusion, Sleep and Memory (1/ on logic only. Herman Hesse is right to observe that Darshan
6) should be translated as Philosia (love of seeing) and not as
In the Next Sutras Patanjali himself has defined these Philosophy (love of knowledge). Verbal authority is the
modifications. statement of a Self-realized or an Enlightened person and
Right knowledge consists of Perception, Inference and Indian Philosophy accepts it as the most valid form of
Verbal Authority (1/7) knowledge. The six systems of Hindu Philosophy viz.
Direct perception is said to be a source of Authentic Mimansa, Vedanta, Nyaya, Vaisheshika, Sankhya and Yoga
Knowledge. We have five senses of Perception and the all accept the authority of the Vedas; The Buddhist accept
Knowledge through them is said to be direct. ‘Pratyaksha’ is the authority of Buddhas and Jains accept the authority of
the Sankrit word used in this sutra which literally means their Teerthankars as valid source of knowledge. Patanjali,
‘before the eyes’. But we have to include all the five senses too, accepts Verbal authority. He says in this sutra that valid
because eye is not the only sense of perception. Other senses knowledge has three sources –
are Ear, Nose, Tongue and Skin. The knowledge derived Direct Perception, Inference and Verbal Authority
through all these five senses is said to be direct perception (Agama).
and this sutra accepts it as Right Knowledge. But we must Viparyaya (Indiscrimination) is false knowledge not
allow a word of precaution here. Such kind of knowledge is established in the given thing (Chapter 1, Sutra 8).
valid only in the field of Practical knowledge or ‘avidya’ as Where both the things are real and alike, the inability to
the Upanishads have put it. It cannot lead to the ultimate discriminate between them is Viparyaya or indiscrimination.
knowledge or Vidya. Upanishads and all other awakened We see a solution of lime in water and deduce it is milk. We
seers of India agree with Kant that through Perception and see artificial jewellery and deduce this is real Gold. We see a
Conception we can never know the ‘Thing in itself’ and so cuckoo and deduce it is crow. Indiscrimination is not same
Intuition is the only valid form of knowledge when we come as illusion. When we see a snake in the rope it is illusion but
to the ultimate reality or Vidya. Hindu have called this ‘Thing not indiscrimination because rope is a real object while snake
186 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 187
is not really there. Seeing a mirage in a desert is not abhava alambana means dreamless sleep without any of the
indiscrimination as the water seen is not real. Both the things images. Samadhi, too, is not included by Patanjali in
confused should be real, then it is indiscrimination. modifications of mind because Samadhi is NO MIND. In fact
A knowledge following from words having no objective Samadhi should be described as ‘pratyaya abhava
reality is VIKALPA or Verbal Delusion. (Chapter 1, Sutra consciousness.’ These Sutras, however, are relevant for those
9) who know Sanskrit.
A word is heard or read and we do not know the thing it Memory is when perceived subjects come back to
refer to but we imagine this object, such a knowledge is called mind as impressions (Chapter-1, Sutra – 11)
Vikalpa or Verbal Delusion. For example, we read he Bible Both memory and dream depend on impressions coming
or some other scripture and create an idea of God in our from past experiences. But in memory the impression belongs
minds, this is Verbal Delusion. Someone reads the drama to and is in accordance with a subject really perceived as
‘Antony and Cleopatra and makes an image of Cleopatra in such while in a dream impression may arise inconsistently
his mind which resembles some film actress like Elizabeth and from a subject never as such perceived or imagined.
Taylor, then this is an example of Verbal Delusion. A person Memory is both linguistic and conceptual while dreams may
has never seen a white peacock, he reads about white peacock consist of images only. Memory is logical but dreams are
and makes an image in his mind on the basis of his familiarity illogical. Memory and imagination belong to waking state of
with ordinary peacock, then this imagination is a Verbal mind while the dreams come from the subconscious territory
Delusion. A person has not seen Daffodils, he reads the poem of mind. Obviously, the language of the subconscious is
‘Daffodils’ and comes to create an image of it, then this different from that of the conscious mind.
approximation is Verbal Delusion. Thus, we see that
Indiscrimination and Verbal Delusion both belong to Normal Chittvritis eliminated through practice and
Psychology. These are different from Illusion, Delusion, detachment. (Chatper – 1, Sutra – 12).
Hallucination and Disorientation which occur with
psychoses. Patanjali has nothing to do with the abnormal Attachment or Ashrava creates Vritties of mind.
states of mind, he is not concerned with them like Freud. Attachment is the source of energy which keeps Vritties alive.
Sleep is a Modification of Mind which embraces Non- Habit is only a source of unconscious energy to keep the
existent Images (Chapter-1, Sutra-10) Vritties vital. What are the reasons for attachment?
This Sutra describes ‘Sleep with Dream’ or the ‘Dreaming Incomplete experience of life, unawareness, unfulfilled needs,
State of Mind’. Dreams consist of non-existent images (Abhav unexpressed emotions, suppressed instincts, habitual
Pratyaya). Sleep is the modification of mind which is full of patterns of behaviou etc. are bound to create attachment. In
such dreams. Hence this sutra. It seems that Patanjali does my view, complete and wholesome experience of life is
not think it proper to describe ‘Sushupti’ or dreamless sleep necessary for Vairagya or detachment. Even after Vairagya
as a modification of mind. The dreamless state of mind consist (detachment) abhyas (practice) is needed to break the
of no images at all, all the processes of mind disappear in a habitual patterns which create the modifications of mind.
dreamless sleep and so it cannot be described as a Total action, too, facilitates the elimination of Vritties.
modification of mind or as a Vritti. Sleep without dreams is Man lives in a society where he has to suppress even
also contentless like Samadhi. In Samadhi we are aware and some of the basic instincts of life. Sex, anger, hatred, jealousy,
in dreamless sleep we are unaware. But both of these are tears, laughter are some of the basic human instincts at
without drifts of mind. So Patanjali is right not to include which the society does not always feel easy. Freud has said
Sushupti or Dreamless Sleep in modification of mind. We that all our civilization is founded upon sexual suppression
can describe Sushupti as “Pratyaya abhava alambana and he is right. No society, civilization or culture can arise if
Sushupti” but not as “Abhava pratyaya alambana”. Pratyaya the sex energy is expressed in an unrestrained manner. What
188 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 189
to do with such basic instincts and emotions? If we suppress opportunity, we should go again into the suppressed
these instincts, the suppressed energy creates the experience, meditate and undo the suppression. With growing
unconscious mind with more and more ripples at work awareness all unconscious forces cease to set on
involuntarily below the conscious level. Suppression is very mechanically.
much responsible for the mess our minds have become. We The second technique is to find some alternative way of
have to take an example. Suppose I go to the office and my expression. There is a certain kind of behaviour which the
boss insult me. Anger comes up immediately as a response. society permits and there is a certain kind which the society
It is a natural reaction which comes up from our animal cannot. I cannot slap my boss but I can take a pillow and
inheritage. Every animal feels angry if we violate its space. If write his name on it with full designation and qualifications
an animal ceases to be angry he cannot defend itself against and beat it to the full contentment of my heart or I can take
threats to life. Every animal has to follow the instinct to a photograph and express my anger. This experiment I can
continue living. No animal can afford to become a witness or repeat most religiously whenever I feel angry towards the
to become a mediator; an instant reaction is inevitable to person. Some people can write even poetry or draw a painting
save its life. So anger is natural in us. Because we have all to express themselves. Literature, Music and Fine Arts are
evolved from animalhood, unconscious forces like instincts, very good susbstitues to release forbidden responses. I can
emotions, needs etc. are natural in us. So we say that it is close my fists as tight as possible and open them and can
natural that anger should have arisen. The best thing would repeat this process till the anger is gone. There is no wonder
have been its total expression then and there and absolute that people who play games like Foot-ball, Hockey, Cricket
freedom from that energy. Every animal boss is wise enough etc have no problems with their aggressiveness. It is not
to permit it but a human boss can hardly do it. So I try to without reason that housewives are very much fond of fulling
ignore my anger and I smile, and I have to smile more as I legs. In Japan they teach the children if someone insults
honour people like Dale Carnegie too. The energy cannot them, the children should not be in a hurry to respond.
remain static and so it moves into the unconscious mind Instead, they should immediately start running around the
and creates disturbances there until it is released fully. There house and find the anger has disappear. After that if any
is a very beautiful phenomenon regarding suppressions response is needed, that will be proper in magnitude and
which every meditator come across, the energy of suppression intention, If we start learning such techniques right from
is released just if we have switched on a tape recorder. We the childhood, our unconscious habit patterns are bound to
can exactly re-live it if we stop disturbing the energy patterns. disintegrate. There is no surprise that Japanese people are
Now, it is understandable that something is to be done wonderful meditators. However, we must remember that
so that the energy is not suppressed. Awareness is the first meditation is the best remedy. They energy can move in action
technique. If we can become aware just at the onset of anger or in transformation or in witnessing without suppression.
and can watch thoroughly the unconscious working of this If we witness the anger, the energy moves into witnessing
energy inside us, the energy changes its from and no and there is no suppression because witnessing, too, needs
suppression takes place. If this is not possible at the moment energy. So witnessing is a substitute for the consequent
because our attention has been distracted, we should sit unconscious reaction. If the energy is transformed into
silently in a corner afterwards and remember this happening another action immediately, no suppression is allowed either.
again and watch how the anger worked inside us. By and So we can choose and avoid suppression by doing whatever
by, the energy is transformed and the anger is eliminated. It is possible in a particular situation.
disappears from our unconscious mind too. The energy The technique of awareness or witnessing applies to all
returns back to its source and the suppression is unwound. unconscious perversions such as jealousy, hatred, scorn,
It cannot produce any effect afterwards. This is true for all sorrow etc. We cannot transform a need, howsoever aware
unconscious energies within us. Whenever we have the first we may become. A need is a need. Hunger is a need, sleep is
190 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 191
a need and sometimes sex is a need too. If we observe an citizens used to patronize their Ashrams where their children
unconscious energy generally it disappears. If it does not used to share the living. Now that patronage has disappeared
disappear, then it is a need and we have to express it. and no renunciation should happen. Renunciation is a sure
Inspite of our best precautions, suppressions are bound but gradual recourse towards suicide. It was thought wise
to happen in a society like ours. We live in a sick society with to renounce only after the age of fifty after having enough
perverted people. To release these suppressions we should experience of life.
use techniques of meditiation which include steps of Now, we come as to nature of desires. Everyone has to
catharsis. Cartharsis mean RECHAN OR NIRJARA. Osho has possess a little money and it is a need. But there are some
prescribed medition like Dynamic, NO MIND and ‘The Mystic who want to collect all the money the world can offer. They
Rose’ for this purpose. We must go through them time and want to become richer in comparison to others; it becomes
again. an ego problem for them; then it is a desire and a greed.
Suppressions do create Vritties and dreams in our minds. Everyone needs a comfortable house to live in as a matter of
We are here and now doing something, some suppressed need. But there are some who want to have the best house
energy springs up from the unconscious to the conscious in the city and make a distinction through it. There are some
mind and becomes a drift of mind. The unconscious and the who waste a lot of human resources raising building in which
subconscious always interfere. The effort of the science of seldom someone comes to live. This is a matter of desire. It
Yoga is to illuminate in us all that is dark and unconscious. is a need to have a beloved but it is a desire to raise a Taj
The cosmic unconscious becomes the cosmic consciousness Mahal. Sex is a need but some people want to flirt all the
in us on illumination and this we call Enlightenment. women around until they have to pretend to be get a
Enlightenment can be both sudden and gradual and it headache, this is having desire. A desire is generally an ego
depends. problem. It is a false substitute for self-knowledge and
Moreover, we have to discriminate between needs and fulfillment through bliss. Most of us feel that life is useless
desires. We should not fight with needs but fulfil them. and we want to create some meaning in it through desires.
Everyone needs to have food, sleep, sex, clothes, housing, Someone thinks that to prove himself worthy he has to
education, providence for the old age, medicine etc. Naturally, become a multimillionare; someone thinks that to prove
everyone has to earn a little money to fulfil his basic needs. himself worthy he has to become a President; someone thinks
All initiation is a mistake. Our body is a part of the Universe to prove himself worthy he has to become a filmstar etc. We
and as long as we live in the body we cannot renounce the all want to leave our footprints on the sand of time and we
world. I have come across many monks while travelling. They choose some desire for this purpose. Then turmoil of mind
do not have enough money even to eat occasionally. Even if is the natural consequence and we must remain prepared
their shoes are torn, it becomes a great management to for it. In fact, everyone feels a kind of emptiness in his being
purchase a new pair. How can these people attain to peace and he wants to fill it through some desire. Desire is a false
of mind? We should always avoid the extremes and should substitute for wisdom that can follow self-realization only.
adopt the right livelihood. We should go for a profession such Desires can become perverted also. Everyone needs to be
that we earn to suffice our needs and devote some time for secure but there are some who want to dominate and exploit
our meditations also. Those who renounce have to fight others to prove their own worth, then it is a perversion.
continually with basic needs like food and sex and all their Everyone needs to have some acquaintances and friends but
life is wasted in this meaningless fight. They become more there are some people who want to be admired universally,
miserable than even the ordinary people. Patanjali has then it is a perversion. Such people have a certain inferiority
nowhere said that renunciation is a must. In his time, the complex and they want to overcome it through others. Food
seers used to live with their wives, children and many is a need, but for some people it becomes a prestige symbol
disciples and they used to be very rich. The Kings and the to dine in a five-star hotel. Then it is a perversion of a
192 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 193
biological need. moment we drop comparing ourselves with others, we come
If we go inside us we can easily discriminate what is a to understand the futility of desires. So, desires are to be
need and what is a desire. Not one else can give us catalogues understood not to be suppressed. Everyone who has tried
to look in. Needs are to be fulfilled immediately and regularly his best one day understands that in the first place he can
but desires are to be understood and dropped. Our ambitions never become number one in the world and secondly
should not become means to fufil our egoes because ego is a comparison with others never leads to bliss. In fact, the desire
false substitute for self-knowledge and no false substitute to humiliate others is just a perversion and it never leads to
can ever fulfil us. No one can embrace a shadow and no one happiness normally. When we have become powerful also
can fill a bottomless pit. A yogi and a worldly person are we understand that it is ugly to have a wish to dominate
striving for the same end; both are seeking the true meaning others. When we become rich, we understand also that money
of life but a worldly person out of ignorance persues a wrong alone cannot bring contentment. Fame is said to be the last
track. This track we may call richness, power, fame, romance infirmity of the noble mind, but every famous man finds
or whatsoever. himself sad and lonely. Suddenly he starts to see that the
Everyone should make a list of preferences in life. What flowers of Lily have always been more glorious than even the
do we expect from life? The list can differ in order but cannot King Soloman himself. In fact, desires can never create a
be very comprehensive: richness, romance, children, power, meaning in life, only transcendence can do it. But to
fame, good health, long life and what else? The only sincere understand this we have to go deep into at least one of the
advice about desires is that we should go deep into one of desires and not to dismiss it. Our problem is that we are
them which is our aptitude. By going deep into a desire, we finite and temporal and the reality around us is infinite and
can understand the intrinsic nature of all the desires. This unfathomable and we do not know how to correlate with it.
is bound to happen, why? Even if we succeed, no desire can We live in a world where we feel ourselves to be strangers
fulfil us. We cannot find a person more disappointed than and we want to discover our place here. We need to dissolve
one who has succeeded in his ambition. A person, for into the ultimate and become one with it, only then the bliss
example, has tried to become a politician. One day he becomes follows and also the meaningfulness. We are unhappy
the Prime Minister of India, but suddenly he finds that he because we feel irrelevant in relation to the existence. We
has wasted all his life. The West has succeeded in Science need to come home and desires take us more and more astray.
and Technology and the West is talking only about anguish We have to understand desires to keep restrained the turmoil
and boredom recently, this is not without a reason. When of mind.
we have achieved all that can be achieved in the external Besides, we must learn to be total and whole hearted in
world, suddenly our frustration becomes total. What to do all our actions because total action never leads to suppression
now? Everyone is seeking bliss, peace, love, freedom, and our mind need not return back to the incomplete
immortality etc which come form Self-knowledge only. Desires experience again and again. Suppose we are attracted towards
are only mistaken substitutes and desires can never lead to a flower and suddenly a guest arrives and we do not see the
these precious things of Beauty. Suddenly, we feel utter flower totally. Now this flower will appear in our memory,
hopelessness in the end. our poems, our dreams etc. An incomplete experience always
Gradually, we begin to see the point. We are always in haunts us. Meditation makes us more aware and awareness
the middle of the queue. There are always some who are leads to more and more total action. A person of perfect
below us and some who are above us. No one can become at awareness need not repeat an experience. once in enough.
the same time the richest, the wisest, the most gifted, the We have to go through the same experience again and again
most beautiful, the healthiest, the most famous and the like because we have not been total through it. Incompleteness
in the world. Everyone has both plus and minus aspects of experience creates clinging or attachment. Completeness
and so comparison with others can lead no where. The of experience brings detachment. So we must learn to be
194 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 195
total in our actions, even through ordinary actions like eating,
making love, expressing anger, walking, seeing sights etc. A Sutras (1/13, 1/14, 1/15, 1/16) define Practice and
total action never creates drifts of mind. That is why, children Detachment:
look so beautiful and relaxed. They can live the present Effort to remain established in the state of NO MIND
because they have been total in their actions without being is practice. Practice becomes firmly grounded by
proud or ashamed of themselves. We can jump totally outside perpetual and constant effort with great dedication.
of a temptation if we have been totally inside it. There is a Remaining detached in all the subjects of perception is
saying in Japan, “When an archer becomes perfect he throws Vairagya. Self-realization leads to detachment with the
away the bow.” Children can even break away their toys three components of Prakriti viz. Sattva, Rajas and
because they have been total while playing with them. Totality Tamas.
is the key. ‘Play while you play and read while you read’ has
always been a good maxim. As we discussed in Sankhya Metaphysics everything
To summarize, we must not suppress our instincts and emerges from the three components of Prakriti and all the
needs, only we should become more and more aware of them. universe is created through agitation and unequilibrium in
We should not suppress our emotions but express them fully the three aspect of Nature which we all Sattva, Rajas and
as and when it is possible to express. A wise man always Tamas. In the beginning these aspects are supposed to be in
throws away the garbage and does not care what neighbours equilibrium and this equilibrium is disturbed because of the
will think about the untidiness of the house. We should make proximity of the conscious principle which has been
a list of our preferences in life and go deep into one of the denominated as Purush or Self. Then, all the twenty-four
desires according to the best aptitude. We must go after it elements of Nature emerge. Self is the only substance not
whole heartedly and devotedly. One day an understanding created by these three aspects of Nature, so one who realizes
may dawn upon us that ignorance is the problem not this Self transcends all the attachment with the ingredients
excellence in comparison to other human beings. Now, we of Nature viz Sattva, Rajas and Tamas and the universe
shall like to begin with meditation, a thirst for the unknown manifested by them. Witnessing is the key towards this
is bound to arise in a mature person. In the beginning only transcendence.
cathartic meditations such as Dynamic, NO MIND, The Mystic If we combine the above four sutras together we get the
rose etc are advisable. Two years after having gone through aphormism (12/12) of Geeta which states, “Self-realisation
them we can choose the silent meditations like Nadabrahma, is better than practice, Meditation should follow Self-
Vipasana etc. With growing awareness we shall be able to realisation, Desirelessness is the consequence of Meditation
see the further course of action. and Desirelessness leads to absolute peace of mind or
Vairagya happens only after we have understood the liberation.” Even a Self-realized person has to meditate, only
futility of the worldly desires, needs are not to be fought then detachment can become his spontaneity, why? A beam
with. Even after detachment much practice is needed to break always looks bent inside the water, even if we have taken it
the beaten tracks or the habit patterns. This is what Raman out and known it to be straight. Yoga becomes complete only
Maharshi has called deconditioning of the mind. Habit is when one can remain fully aware even in the state of
said to be the second nature. Great patience and arduous dreamless sleep or Sushupti. That is why, Jesus says to his
practice are needed to overcome the habitual drifts of mind. disciples even until he leaves them – “ The time has come
This Sutra reminds us of a saying of Geeta – that I should leave you. Do not fall asleep.” This was one of
“Remaining aware in ordinary activities like eating and his methods. Sushupti becomes Samadhi if one becomes
walking, remaining aware in dreams and sleep, remaining aware even in it.
aware in all the activities and through all the states of mind,
this difficult yoga comes to completion.” Followed by reasoning, thought, bliss and ‘Am’ ness
196 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 197
the Samprajnat Samadhi happens (1/17) the consequent stages – Reasoning, thought, bliss, 'Amness'
and Samprajnat Samadhi or Cosmic consciousness in the
This is a Sutra about seedless Samadhi. Sampragyat last. This Cosmic consciousness we call Enlightenment.
means through right course of wisdom. In ignorance some
people think that they can reach the ultimate principle There is another kind of Samadhi attained before
through reason, logic or intellect. This is the stage of practice in which all the mental activity disappears but
reasoning. In the West philosophers tried to reach the unmanifested impressions remain. (Chapter 1, Sutra-18)
ultimate truth through reasoning for many centuries. After
Kant they understood that reason cannot lead to it. Every Such a Samadhi is known as Asamprajnat or Seedful
person begins with reasoning but soon he understands that Samadhi. Asamprajnat or Asampragyat literally means not
the intellect cannot help. Even when this dependence on through right course of wisdom. The right course of
reasoning is gone, thought still remains as a matter of meditation has not been followed, but one attains to Self-
unconscious habit. If we choose to meditate, thoughts become realization spontaneously. All of a sudden, time and space
less and less frequent and we begin to see the gap between disappears, all the furniture of the Heavens and Earth
two thoughts. One thought is gone and another has not yet disappears, all the thoughts, images and mental processes
come and we feel blissful in between. Gradually, this gap disappear and it is there. This is the experience of Kaivalya
becomes more and more prolonged and bliss follows in which the knower, the knowledge and the known become
perpetually and involuntarily. Bliss is not to be confused one. I have called only this experience as intuition and only
with happiness. Whereas happiness depends on some outside valid form of knowledge. But this state may not remain
excuse bliss is our very nature. It comes to us without any forever. Both possibilties are there, sometimes it may remain
reason at all. Bliss is the shadow of meditation and bliss is forever as the Upanishads claim and sometimes it may not
the consequence of silence of mind. Tulsidas has called it remain forever. Mind may come back after such kind of
the nector from Rama and devotees have called it Prasad or Samadhi because it is not preceeded by proper Abhyas or
gift from the existence. The more and more peace of mind yogic practice. The reasons for Asamprajnat Samadhi may
leads to more and more intensity of blissfulness and this lie in the past lives of the seeker. The seeker now should
bliss is independent of everything else. After bliss the self- begin with practice or meditation under the guidance of an
realisation follows. That is the implication of the Sutra. When enlightened master who can lead him to the Samprajnat
reasoning disappears, the thought remains as a shadow. Samadhi. Zen Buddhism calls this experience Satori and
When thought disappears bliss follows. When this bliss Hindus call it Self-realization. This experience can happen
becomes overwhelming Self-realizaion happens. With Self- many times before the state of NO MIND or thoughtlessness
realization the ego disappears because we have known becomes a spontaneity. So according to Patanjali, Seedless
ourselves as consciousness and remain no more identified Samadhi can happen only through the discipline of Yoga,
with the body and the mind, with the psychosomatics. At otherwise it is seedful and mind comes back again.
this stage we feel that every living creature has a different
consciousness or Self. Some religions like Jainism stop at Those who have become disidentified with body but
this stage. They do not try to express the beyond because still contain seeds of mindfulness in their causal body
the expression becomes mysticism. But Patanjali has been also are reborn (1/19)
right to point out that a kind of ignorance still prevails. This
ignorance he calls Asmita or Beingness or ‘Am’ ness. I In Sutra (1/19) ‘Videha’ means Self-realised person who
disappears with Self-realization and ‘Am’ ness disappears has no identification with the physical body and Prakriti
with the Cosmic Consciousness which Yogasutra has named means Avyakta or Mahat aspect of Nature. A Self-realized
the Samprajnat Yoga or the Seedless Samadhi. So there are person who has attained to Asampragyat Yoga but not to
198 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 199
Sampragyat Yoga may become one with the Mahat aspect of to the master, he need not meditate. Love and Faith make
Nature after he leaves the physical body. If seeds of us receptive and surrender means receptivity. His surrender
Samskaras still prevail in mind, even such a person has to leads him to faith, sublimation, awareness, thoughtlessness,
come back. The word ‘Mahat’ means the same as Karmic intuition or Enlightenment finally. Surrender to any
energy or Prarabdh or Avyakta. It also means Prana as Enlightened being, a living master or otherwise can lead to
described in the Prashnopanishad. Sometimes such a person Enlightenment. This is termed as transmission of the Lamp.
is not born immediately but may remain in the state of seedful So what is the implication of the Sutra in brief? Faith leads
Samadhi even for centuries after leaving the physical body. to upward movement of energy or sublimation. Sublimation
The Sutra literally means, “Even those are born who have leads to awareness, awarelessness leads to thoughtlessness
dis-identified themselves with the physical body and who and thoughtlessness leads to Intuition. Intuition happens
become dissolved into the Mahat aspect of Nature after their when time and space have disappeared. This path can be
death”. Obviously the reason is the Karmic energy which followed by Yogis and devotees both. A disciple who has faith
Patanjali calls seedfulness. in his master can also reach.
The term used in Geeta for such Yogis is ‘Yogabhrashta’.
In verse (6/41) Geeta states that such a yogi may live almost Success is immediate for the intensely determined.
eternally in a heavenly abode and then may be reborn to (1/21)
sacred and glorious parents when the right time comes. In
verse (6/42) Geeta states that such Yogis may be born even This Sutra has many implications. Enlightenment is not
immediately if enlightened parents are available but such a a matter of time but a matter of preparedness. If a person
birth is very rare among human beings . Verse (6/43) is still has understood the world perfectly well, if he has reached
more important. It states that such a Yogabhrastha attains the point where all the worldly desires have become futile,
spontaneously to Amprapyagya Samadhi in the next life and he can immediately fall back upon his centre even without
then he tries to attain to the Seedless Samadhi as a method, practice and master. His experience of the world
consequence of further effort. Nothing is lost spiritually by becomes emancipation. This has happened to many people
change of physical bodies. It is a continuity; a rest and a like Ashtavakra, Janaka etc. There are some persons for
movement. whom ignorance becomes intolerable and the thirst for the
truth becomes the question of life and death, such persons
Now, we take up the next sutra: can attain immediately to Enlightenment. This Sutra admits
of sudden methods of Enlightenment too. If one is prepared
To some others the Yoga can happen also through such a method can help, otherwise the mediator withholds
Faith, Sublimation, Awareness, Thoughtlessness and himself. In fact, time is needed to give up all the clingings to
Intuition. (1/20) the world. Methods of meditation make us more and more
sensitive and aware, this sensitivity helps us to understand
In the beginning the seeker needs faith in the master our desires and only gradually we become prepared to give
and in the method. When practiced with determination the up all the clingings. Enlightenment is gradual only because
energy is awakened and it moves towards the higher chakras. we are not prepared to drop our desires immediately. We
He can feel this upward movement of energy actually. This continue to be ignorant only as long as we have investment
upward movement of energy leads to more and more in ignorance. Where ignorance is bliss, it is folly to be wise
awareness. The awareness leads to deep meditation, and it takes time to understand that ignorance can never
thoughtlessness and Samadhi. It is only through intuition lead to bliss. Meditation gives us a taste of the beyond and a
that one becomes enlightened. Even the method can be comparison arises. All the worldly pleasures begin to look
dropped if Faith and Devotion are total. If one is surrendered insignificant as we grow in meditation. It takes time to
200 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 201
compare and choose between the worldly ambitions and (1/23)
devotion to meditation. Finally, meditation wins and we stop
saving ourselves for our designs in the world and Jesus has said, “I give you but one commandment, Love
Enlightenment happens. So Enlightenment depends upon God with all your strength and with all your might”. One
our readiness for it and it takes time before we allow it to who loves God loves his creation too and for him Beauty and
happen. Our worldly desires interfere with our total devotion Truth both become one. Such a person can never do anything
of time and energy for meditation. One day we become ready wrong because his love and his aesthetic sense cannot allow
and the guest arrives. it. Love can lead a person only to good actions and love is its
own reward. Such a person becomes a spontaneous Karma
Practice depends on our will being mild, medium or – Yogi. He becomes capable of being good to others without
intense (1/22) expecting anything in return.
Geeta seems only to interpret this Sutra of Patanjali vide
Meditation happens when we really stop hindering it. verses 9/34, 9/27, 18/66, 18/54, 5/10, etc. Geeta states,
Even if consciously we choose to meditate, from our “Become one with the mind of God, become devoted to God,
unconscious mind we go on creating barriers. We are always become prayerful only to God and bow down only to God.
afraid of being transformed to some unknown states of Whosoever devotes himself totally to God, becomes one with
consciousness; everyone is not expected to have enough God’s being”. (9/34)
courage for it from the beginning. There is a beautiful story Also it states –
about Jacob in the Old Testament. God came to see Jacob “Whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever you
but Jacob strangely enough stood up against the God and contribute to rituals, whatever you spare for donations and
began to wrestle with him. Their fight continued the whole whatever asceticism you follow, you should devote to me.”
night. Neither God would give up nor Jacob would yield. In (9/27)
the morning Jacob fell flat on his back almost finished. The
God had proved too much for him. This is the story of every “Give up all other disciplines and follow me only. I will
spiritual seeker. We want to meditate but at the same time redeem you of all your sins and free you from all the bondage.
we want to save our ego also. For some people even spiritual You need not worry on that account.” (18/66)
seeking is an ego trip. Ego means identification with body
and mind and it is the false centre in us. Meditation cannot
happen unless we agree to dissolve this false centre. The “Whosoever can see me everywhere and in every being
false has to go so that the real may come. If Jacob allows attains to my ultimate compassion. Such a blissful person
God, he cannot remain the master of the situation, so on becomes dissolved with my own being, he can neither have
having the very first sight of God Jacob is shaken to his any desires nor any anxieties because he becomes infinitely
roots and he begins to fight to protect himself as an ego. fulfilled through me.” (18/54)
This is the reason for fight but finally every seeker has to
surrender. How much time is taken depends on our anguish “One who devotes all his actions to me and performs
being mild, medium or extreme. Yoga can happen only when them with a sense of duty without any clingings to the world
we are fully disillusioned with the world. When meditation yields no karmic energy. He lives in this world unattached
begins to happen, it begins to possess us and we have to as a lotus flower lives in the water.” (5/10).
give up all our preferences. T ime is needed not for
Enlightenment but for becoming prepared to allow it. All these sayings may remind us very well of the teachings
of the Bible too. The Sutra (9/27) seems to be responsible
Enlightenment can happen also through Love of God for the teaching of thanksgiving to the God. Also the Sutra
202 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 203
(18/66) carries the total intrinsic spirit of Christianity. transcendental reality according to Sankhya is Pure
Consciousness, Absolute Self or Ishwar himself.
This Sutra of Patanjali has used two words ‘Ishwar’ which Sankhya has no faith in Non-dualism. Both Yoga and
means the Almighty and ‘pranidhan’ which means ‘to have Sankhya consider Prakriti to be an ultimate principle like
investment in’. So literally this sutra means, “One can attain Purush. Consequently, human bondage is real, it is not only
to Yoga also through investment of his being in God.” an illusion or Maya. Nor it is a matter of forgetfulness only.
That is why, arduous effort is needed to shake off the
The verse (9/34) of Geeta seems to be just a repetition of bondage. As a seed is manifested into numerous seeds, so
this Sutra of Patanjali and we can consider this Sutra of Self is manifested into infinite number of Embodied Selves.
Patanjali as the commencement of Bhaktiyoga in the Indian The Absolute Self is one ultimate principle but this ‘Embodied
tradition. Self’ is not an ultimate principle. As Sankhya is realistic, it
is closer to Buddhism and Jainism both than Vedant.
Ishwar is Supreme Self untouched by anguish, action, However, we have to remember that ‘The Absolute Self’ or
fruits of action and purpose of creation (1/24) Ishwar of Yoga is not a Personal God. It is not God the creator,
just remaining present, it acts through non-action if ever.
Sankhya is the Metaphysical aspect of Yoga. According
to Sankhya Purush is the ultimate substance but when it 'Absolute Self’ is the seed to Infinite Omniscience (1/
comes in proximity to Nature, bondage is created. So Sankhya 25) or In Absolute Self lies infinite seeds of Omniscience.
states that the ‘Embodied Self’ is not the ‘Absolute Self’. The
Self resides in all the living creatures, yet it remains an What hinders our consciousness from Omniscience is
outsider too. This ‘Absolute Self’ transcendental to Prakriti our attachment to matter. The less and less attached we
is Ishwar and as such he is supreme. When is touch with become, the more and more we should know. When all the
Prakriti the Embodied Self becomes subjected to anguish, attachment to matter drops, we become absolute
attachment leading to karm, fruits of karma and falls into consciousness and the Omniscience follows. It is intrinsic to
the cycle of death and rebirth. The Absolute Self transcends the consciousness. Attachment to matter is like drug
all the romance with Nature. It transcends the longing for addiction, it narrows down our consciousness. When we
creation too which is just a spontaneous outcome. This become fed up with our addiction to Prakriti we begin to
Absolute Self is called Ishwar here. He is the Almighty and drop our attachments and this leads to Omniscience.
the Supreme Ruler. His presence is enough and effective
cause to run this universal drama. He remains untouched, The Absolute Self has nothing to do with Prakriti and so
changeless, invariant and indestructible. The creation follows it is like a seed containing Omniscience. Upanishads state it
but it is not his karma. Prakriti is the only principle subjected the creation and it is like a tree. It is a device so that by
to cause and effect. Also, there is no purpose behind the sprouting of only one seed, we can get numerous seeds.
creation, all creation is over flowing energy. Anguish means Repeating this process, infinite seeds of omniscience are
uphappiness caused by being in existence. God is bliss, God possible. Every seed so begotten can become Omniscient like
is consciousness and God is the ultimate substance and so the original one in the state of liberation when it foreshakes
no anguish can ever touch him. All actions take place in all addiction to Prakriti. In Sankhya, the original seed has
Nature and it is Nature alone which bears effect too and so no will to multiply, but the Brahma of Upanishads has a
Ishwar transcends all karma and its effect. Sankhya is definite will too, “Eko Hum Bahushyami.”
realistic in its Metaphysics, it states that the effect is real
just like the cause it. But all effect is within the realm of God is the master of masters not intersected by time
Prakriti and Purush remains transcendental to it. So the (Chaper – 1, Sutra – 26)
204 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 205
enough effective cause. He is greater than even the gratest
Time is irrelevant is relation to the being of God. In fact of the masterd. There is one more implication of this Sutra.
time and space are both psychological and the God Because the God is the source of all Enlightenment,
transcends all matter and all psychology, so that time and Enlightened people have always been here and they will
space cannot intersect God. The God can be assigned neither always remain here and so there is hope for every seeker. We
a beginning, nor an end, nor a duration. In fact, all chronology need not make a haste so that all our efforts are wasted. We
is irrelevant to God. Kant has been right to say that space have infinite time ahead and there is no reason to become
and time both belong to the frame-work of mind, he has hopeless.
called them 'categories'. But philosophers cannot
acknowledge a conscious principle which transcends body We represent Him by AUM or the Soundless Sound
and mind both, because there is no way to prove it logically. (1/27)
The God has never been a conclusion reached logically. He
has always been a matter of experience only. It is not right Hindus call this sound ‘AUM’ or the soundless sound
to say that the God is infinite in space and time both. In and Christians call it Amen. The Zen term for this sound is,
fact, the existence of God transcends both space and time. ‘The Sound of one hand clapping.’ Generally, two objects
This is the meaning of the statement of Patanjali that the need to strike only then the sound energy is produced. This
God has no intersection with time. But this concept is not sound is existential not produced by collision of objects. A
easy to understand and so the religions have to make seeker comes across it in his meditation just before he enters
compromises. The Bible says, “He is the beginning and the the formless and timeless principle. This sound is the bridge
end. He is the alpha and the omega” etc. But this statement between the formal and the formless, between energy and
is not complete because the God is a transcendental Being consciousness. Hindus believe that ‘AUM” was the first form
too. So Patanjali is more careful when he says that time has of energy and all the world was created out of this energy.
nothing to do with the being of God. The Vedic scriptures state that ‘AUM’ is the basic form of
Patanjali says that God is the master of all the masters energy from which other energy-forms and all kinds of matter
who have happened in the past. What should this mean? came into being. That is why, we can represent the Absolute
God is the master of all masters because he is the timeless Self by the symbol ‘AUM’ only because beyond it there is no
source of all Enlightenment. Osho has said that time and no space, no matter and no energy.
Enlightenment has a beginning but not an end. In other The Bible too holds—
words, an Enlightened Being becomes one with the God when “In the beginning was the word and the word was the
the process of Enlightenment comes to a conclusion and God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things
this conclusion can never be reached while in a human form. were made by him; and without him was not anything made
The God is the ultimate formless form. Every master grows that was made.” (John 1:1, 1:2, 1:3)
and grows in consciousness and the God remains still
unattained. All the chain of cause and effect has beginning The chanting of ‘AUM’ may reveal its meaning (1/28)
in him and also the culmination and yet the God remains Or
transcendental too. He is wiser than the wisest, He is more The chanting of ‘AUM’ may reveal the meaning of the
Enlightened than the most Enlightened Beings. In him ultimate substance.
wisdom, purity, absoluteness, omniscience and transdence
can know no bounds. After Nirvana every awakened soul Patanjali has given no meaning of ‘AUM’. He says it is
disappears into him. All that has emerged shall return back just a symbol for the absolute. In this Sutra he says that we
to the source again. He is the source of all creation, all action, need to go deep into meditation by chanting AUM, only then
all dissolution and yet he is not a doer, his very presence is we can come to know the meaning of this symbol. He has
206 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 207
been very scientific because experience is the only validity Literally ‘ajapa jap’ means soundless chanting and ‘Anahat
for that which is beyond language. In deep meditation, the Nad’ means the sound of no collision. Centred at the sixth
mediators have reported to listen to this sound, beyond which chakra Nanaka has reported, “All existence has emerged
the world of matter and energy, of concept and form, of time form one energy, so nobody is lower and nobody is higher.”
and space disappear. Only the consciousness remains in its Patanjali states that the reverse too is possible. If we go on
purity. It is better to go deep into meditation and hear this chanting this mantra, we can become centred at the third
sound. It is a kind of seed mantra, such a mantra cannot eye and may even succeed to open it. Once our third eye is
lead to image or thought because it has no meaningful opened we begin to see that all existence, is one energy.
association with it. Such a mantra may lead to the ultimate When our attention or awareness becomes centred at the
reality without any attributes assigned to it. That is the reason third eye, the drift of mind is not possible, and so all obstacles
that Patanjali has recommended this mantra. In fact, there which hinder meditation are gone. While centred at the third
have been mystics including Patanjali who believe that eye it is very difficult to think or desire. If some desire arises
chanting of this mantra may lead to the corresponding in our mind while our awareness is centred at the sixth
existential sound itself. chakra, the existential energy immediately moves to fulfil
However, Osho has disagreed with Patanjali and opined this desire. This is another implication of the Sutra. Third-
that AUM should not be used for a technique because this eye meditation is the mediation to enhance our will-power.
can be confusing too. We can become confused whether it is This technique can lead to one more consequence also.
our own utterances, our memory or really the existential If we go on chanting in such a way that all our energy moves
sound has emerged. We may hear it only instantaneously into chanting, a gap is created in which the mind may
and may go beyond, so no certainty can be claimed. So Osho disappear. The energy which was moving to create the
says we should go deep into meditation using other mindstuff now moves into chanting only. If time and space
techniques and let this sound occur by itself in its purity. also happen to disappear in the gap, we attain to self-
Our chattering of this mantra can pollute the sound and our realization. What are the obstactes to Sefl-realization? The
reporting can be biased. Already Hindus report it as AUM, images and the verbalization are the stream of obstacles.
Christians and Mohammadans report it as Amen or Yamen. Chanting of the mantra can lead to thoughtlessness because
Only experience can be authentic. all the mind energy can move into chanting. However, one
There can be one more reason for recommendation of thing more is to be understood, thoughts can obstruct
this technique for meditation. This technique like a Zen Koan Enlightenment but thoughtlessness is not Enlightenment.
can stop thinking because it is absolutely absurd to chant it It is a happening and nothing can be done directly about it.
repeatedly. This is true for every seed mantra like AUM. It is We can only remove all the obstacles and remain established
not a meaningful word like Rama or Krishna. One of the in the gap. We can open the lid and wait till the goose is out.
Sankhya Sutra says, “Meditation is consciousness without Perhaps our mind-stuff is the lid and spacetime is the goose.
content” and a seed mantra can be helpful to transcend mind So we can only wait. Thoughtlessness can only help
as such. Enlightenment, it cannot create Enlightenment because it
is the causeless cause and the effectless affect. However
The chanting of AUM may lead to the unique conscious according to Patanjali, this technique may lead to the unique
principle and to overcoming of obstacles (Chapter – 1, conscious principle which is our own Self only, our mindstuff
Sutra – 29) being the obstacle to be removed.
This Sutra uses the word ‘Pratyak Chetan’ which has
When we become centred at the sixth chakra or the third two implications. Literally it means ‘towards the unique
eye we come across this existential sound of AUM. Nanaka conscious principle’ but it is a name for the third eye also.
has call it ‘ajapa jap’ and Kabira has called it ‘Anahat Nad’. This method can be used to open the third eye too. It is the
208 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 209
same conclusion to which Kathopanishad vide sutras (1/2/ We cannot contain our meditation within one hour only, it is
15) and (1/2/16) indicates. Kathopanishad holds that a bound to affect all our daily routine. No one lightens the
seeker practices the path of desireless action to attain to the lamp to keep it under the cot, this is not simply possible. We
sound of AUM and one who has attained to this sound of cannot serve two masters together – Desire and Meditation.
AUM gets all his wishes fulfilled. However, in my opinion We have to choose one, clinging to sensuality means clinging
nothing should be done directly with the opening of the third to desires. The best thing we can do is to allow complete
eye before one’s ego drops because this faculty can be abused experience of the world before we begin to meditate. Osho
otherwise. had three hundred thousand disciples already initiated before
he left his body and he had been working upon them for
Disease, Mental Laziness, Doubt, Lack of Enthusiasm, twenty-five years before departing. He was a very competent
Lethargy, Clinging to Sensuality, False Perception, Non- master, but most of his disciples kept themselves busy with
Attained Practice and No-Permanence are the nine drifts serving both the Zorba and the Buddha aspects of life.
of mind and the nine obstacles (1/30) Naturally they missed. Osho was a very wise master
unprecedented in the whole history of mankind but most of
This Sutra enumerates nine obstacles to Self-realization the disciples could not attain. It happened only because the
which are as the follows. world had been too much with them. This is the meaning of
I. Lack of ease and relaxation in the body or the mind this Sutra due to Patanjali. Perpetual clinging to sensuality
is disease. All our senses and our mental functions should was their mistake. If someone really meditates greed
work properly. The word ‘Disease’ includes both physical disappears, anger disappears, sexuality disappears, ambition
psychological ailments. disappears and the like. A seeker has to allow all this
II. Styan (Mental Laziness) is lack of progress in the transformation to happen. If we don’t want to allow it we
method. We should try a method at least for twenty one days. have to stop meditating. We have to choose between the two,
If it helps towards peace and happiness we should continue this world and the beyond, and we cannot postpone our
it, otherwise we should drop it. Every method cannot suit. decision for the too long.
III. The lack of faith in oneself or the method is doubt. VII. If we do not understand what is good for us and what
This, too is an obstacle because lukewarm efforts cannot is derogatory for us but assume to the contrary, it is False
do. A water is still a water ever at the ninetyninth degree; Perception. If we are not mature enough to understand that
only one hundred degree is the remedy. life is a suffering, the paths of glory lead only to suffering,
IV. Irregularity in meditation and in way of living is due then our perception of the world is inadequate. We are seeing
to lack of enthusiasm. This defeats the very purpose of a golden necklace instead of a poisonous snake. Such a
seeking. Meditation is not something to be pursued by fits misunderstanding of life cannot allow Yoga.
and starts only. Of course we have to begin with a method, VIII. Inability to remain established in the gap is Non-
but we have to spread our awareness through all the states attained practice. Without practice all Enlightenment is
of mind, only then one can attain. So it is an all time unexpected. We cannot expect it, we have done nothing
Endeavour. worthwhile for it.
V. When our lower appetites become too demanding, IX. Non-permanence occurs when the gap between the
we become lethargic towards meditation. Catharsis and Non- thoughts is momentary. By and by we have to become more
suppression is to be allowed. We must go for Gibberish and and more silent and less and less thinking. Our chattering
follow cupid. We should not deny ourselves proper sleep, mind has to stop for longer intervals, only then the meditation
hunger, sex etc. This can only lead to Lethargy. can lead to Enlightenment.
VI. If we are too much attached to the world and have no
time to stand and stare, techniques alone cannot help much. All these Sutras can be replaced by one suggestion only.
210 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 211
We have to seek totality either in this world or in the other practicing.
world. Totality in action and totality in silence is the key. So
remain total where you can be. To remove all these distraction of mind, one must
practice that one tattva regularly. (Chaper-1, Sutra-32)
Grief, Mental Distress, Infirmless of Posture, Irregular
Inhaling and Irregular Exhaling accompany a wavering Tattva literally means thatness or beyondness. According
mind (Chapter-1, Sutra-31) to yoga this beyondness is nothing but the Absolute Self.
This Absolute Self is neither this nor that, it is beyond time
Patanjali states that there are five symptoms which and space. As explained earlier this self is experienced only
indicate that practice has not yet become spontaneous. through intuition. There are no actions, no perceptions, no
Practice means the ability to remain established in the gap. conception, no energy, not time and no space in that
Grief is the first feature. There are three kinds of grieves viz. experience. There is consciousness in its purity containing
Physcial (Adhibhautic), Incidental (Adhidaivik) and Anguish only itself. So, how can we practice this Absolute Self? We
(Adhyatmik). To a meditator none of these should have a can become less and less haunted by thoughts and emotions,
relevance; his peace and bliss should remain undisturbed but we cannot do anything directly about time and space.
through them but in absence of the attainment of right For this we have to devise methods. Yogasutra seems to be
practice all these disturbances can prevail. Mental distress at the beginning of the Yoga traditions and Patanjali is
means perverted states of mind like ego, greed, jealousy, perhaps the first master to initiate this tradition. Yogasutra
anger, prejudice, lust etc. All these should disappear with is not a book of methods. For this purpose it is better to go
right practice. If our mind is not peaceful our body cannot through ‘Vigyan-Bhairava-Tantra.’ This book contains one
remain unwavering either. The more anxious and tension- hundred and twelve methods of meditation. Osho has
ridden we are in mind, the more restless our body feels. If delivered a series on discourses on it and these discourses
we cannot sit firmly in a posture, make too many unnecessary have been compiled in the series ‘The Book of secreets’ vol I
movements, then this too indicates the lack of practice. It is to V. Whenever an Enlightened master happens, many more
good to move once in a while if a mosquito bites or if any new techniques come through him and no book can be
suitable excuse arises but too frequent movements are a exhaustive for this reason.
sure indication that practice is lacking. Every Buddha need Now, we take the first method, this is my own method.
not be a Gautam Buddha, but every Buddha has full “Whatever comes before your eyes, living or non-living
command over his body and no Buddha ever feels restless. conceive that I am this reality. Everything is a manifestation
We all know that states of mind like anxiety, hypertension, of my own being. I myself am this tree, this animal, this
unhappiness, grief, distress etc. make our breathing irregular. man, this woman etc. All these are part of my own
With every state of mind the pattern of breathing becomes consciousness. It is I myself living as all the creatures and
different accordingly. That is why, Patanjali may say that as all the objects of Nature. Conceive oneness, feel oneness
involuntary inhalation and involuntary exhalation during and live oneness. No one is the other here, I myself am this
proper Pranayams are the next symptoms of imperfect all reality. Look at your neighbour and think it is I who has
practice. During Pranayam none of these should happen all become the neighbour. Look at your beloved and assume it
of a sudden. Neither unconscious inhalation nor unconscious is I who has become this beloved. Look at your child and
exhalation should occur during the regular practice of think it is I who has become this child. Look at the tree and
Pranayams. During all other techniques of meditation too think I am treeing in this tree. Look at the flower and think
breathing is supposed to remain regular and rhythmic. I am flowering in this flower. Whatever comes to your
Irregular breathing is a sure indication that the mind is going perception, assume that it is I who has become this object.
too much astray and we need to be more aware and It is better to choose a new place where every person is a
212 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 213
stranger. Continue this technique for several days and the reader is advised to go through Osho’s book, “Meditation:
resume it whenever you can. This technique can lead even The First and Last Freedom.”
to Self realization. Jesus is right to say, “Love is God; Love
your enemy; Love your neighbour as thyself.” If we are full of Practicing friendship towards the happy, compassion
hatred or jealousy or any other negative emotion, we can not towards the unhappy, gladness towards the good and
try this technique. Instead we have to try some cathartic indifference towards the evil may pacify the wavering
methods to begin with. mind (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 33)
Now the second method. This method is due to Sankhya.
Every day we must spare at least one hour and sit in a silent What attitude is proper towards persons and objects?
room. We must close our eyes and become witness to all our This sutra guides us about our attitudes. When we come
mental processes. We should watch our thoughts and across a person who is happy and fulfilled, two kinds of
emotions with detachment. We should watch our thoughts reactions are possible. Some people become jealous, jealousy
as we watch the strangers passing in the street, the clouds is a negative feeling and it only strengthens our ego which is
floating in the sky or the characters on the screen of a cinema. the greatest problem spiritually. If jealousy is there, it burns
All this universe of sight, sound, thought is a drama and we all the bridges. It is the green-eyed monster which first mocks
are spectators and we are not interested in understanding it the meat it feeds upon. Whenever jealousy arises we must
either. By and by, the energy which moves in the mindstuff close our eyes and meditate till jealousy disappears.
starts moving in witnessing or awareness and the Gradually it will cease to be an unconscious and involuntary
thoughtlessness follows. This silence of mind is meditation reaction. Jealousy is not a healthy reaction. When we come
but not Self-realization. We have to wait for it. across a person who seems to be fulfilled and festive, it is
There is a third technique related to this Sutra. This natural to feel friendly towards him. By feeling friendly our
technique was used by Ramakrishna who was the master of ego dissolves and we become participants in his happiness
Vivekananda. Take a picture or an idol of anyone your love, and the happiness multiplies day per day until it can become
a photograph is still better. Put all your attention to it with our spontaneity.
love and relaxation. Close you eyes and feel the image it When we see someone unhappy it is mature to feel
creates in your mind. Practice it till all other subjects are compassionate. This person is also a part of our being. If
eliminated from the mind. This method can usually create one man becomes unhappy, the waves of sadness can spread
tension in mind. I agree with Osho that it is not advisable. all around and so we must try to make him happy as early
The first reason being the tension and the second being the as possible. We must help him to come out of his unhappiness
elimination of this last object from the mind. Even if we because all emotions are infectious, they spread a certain
succeed to concentrate on one object, the final state of kind of milieu all around. Some persons may feel a certain
removing it becomes very difficult. However, the devotees kind of contentment when they see someone else in despair.
have interpreted this Sutra of Patanjali only along this This is a negative feeling and we have to meditate on it. All
pattern. They have advised to concentrate on one image only. negativity is a sign of unawareness and meditator has to
There can be a fourth method too which is easier than eliminate all unconscious habitual grooves in him. This is
the third. It is a very good method. We must close our eyes the very purpose of meditation.
and put all our attention at the point between our eyebrows. Whenever we find a good person it is proper to encourage
Very soon our eyeballs stop moving and we find ourselves his goodness. We must express our gladness on seeing such
concentrated upon the third eye. We can continue it even for a person. If we honour goodness, we begin to be more and
hours and there is no harm. This last method is better than more good ourselves. We must be thankful to the existence
the third. that it has created such nice people who are really the salt
There can be many more advanced methods for which of the Earth and who really make life worth living. Only a
214 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 215
good person can be beautiful and it is natural to feel happy able to transcend the both and attain to the beyond which is
and secure in his company. Every good person creates in us the One substance or the Absolute Self. One should remain
a sense of security and worthiness and good people are indifferent towards but not opposed to negativity. Indifference
precious to us. Only a good person can stand with us through is needled because it is not wise to become related to
thick and thin because every person cannot be sincere. We negativity. If we become glad we become related and if we
cannot rely upon a person who is not good. It is a real become disgusted then too we become related. Better not to
achievement to find good friends in life and it is a pity not to relate at all. We can transcend the good only through
have friends. A man is known by the company he keeps. appreciation and we can transcend the evil only through
Constant company with good people makes us good in indifference and a seeker need to become transcendental
character while prolonged co-existence with evil people is every way.
bound to create evil in us too. Good begets good and Evil
begets evil. If we have to discover the right course in life and Also it can happen by throwing Prana out and restraining
reach the right destination we must always permit only good it there (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 34)
company. That is why, for devotees the greatest aspiration
has been Satsang or the company of those who have attained To stop the mind from wavering breathing practices also
Truth. Just being near a man of illumination is enough to are very useful. We used them also in Osho’s techniques
create a longing for truth even in our own being. That is such as Dynamic, Nadabrahma and Vipasana. One technique
why, in India the company of an Enlightened master has is prescribed here in this Sutra. This technique is known as
been considered a matter of greatest luck. Rechak or Cathartic Pranayama. Pranayama literally means
What to do when we have to deal with an evil person? We a gap in the breathing routine.
cannot encourage evil and so we cannot allow gladness as a If we throw all the breath out and hold it there as long as
reaction. We should remain indifferent and unrelated to such possible, this is called the Rechak Pranayama or Vidharna.
a person. It is not good to become offended and angry with It helps suppressions to come out and thence silence of mind
such a person. Why? Because the Indian mystic hold that to happen. If we fill the breath inside as much as possible
goodness cannot exist without evil and beauty cannot exist and hold it there, this is called ‘Poorak Pranayama’. It
without ugliness. Whenever we deny negativity we dishonour hammers at our first chakra and helps the upward movement
the possibility of positivity too. We have to allow both the of energy and the awakening of the Kundalini stream.
aspects without being uneasy. It will be clear by one example. Sometimes during the breathing the breath stops
Suppose I am a man, it is natural to feel happy on seeing spontaneously while inhaling or exhaling. Such a Pranayama
women. But I should not feel offended when I come across is called a ‘Kumbhak’ Pranayam.
men too. It is because of these men only that such beautiful Even after Patanjali much work has been done by the
women are there. The day men disappear from the Earth Yogis regarding Pranayama. These Yogis claim that in our
also women will have to go. So it is proper to feel happy on causal body there are three main currents of Prana or the
seeing good people but it is not proper to become offended life energy. First of these currents is called Idala, the second
with people who are immature. However, it is perfectly proper is called Pingala and the third is called Sushumna. Pingala,
to remain indifferent and not to go gay which, too, becomes according to them lies on the right side of the spinal column,
a kind of perversion only. Similarly, Yogasutra states that it Idala lies on the left side and Sushumna which is an empty
is proper to like beauty but it is unwise to become disgusted channel lies in the middle. Pingala and Idala according to
at ugliness. It is proper to like small children but it is not them are the currents working in every man and it is due to
wise to frown at the old age because children cannot exist these currents that we are performing all the functions of
without being old. Mystics say that duality is the very nature ordinary life. Sushumna is present in all of us as a possibility
of life. Only by accepting both the aspects, we can become but it is active only in a Yogi.
216 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 217
With the practice of Pranayama, Sushumna may start meaning of this Sutra. However, any technique which leads
functioning in us and new faculties in us may begin to to agitation and catharsis induces silence finally. Pranayama
operate. With the awakening of Sushumna we become aware or Vidharna is only one of these techniques. The other
of newer and newer existential dimensions. techniques for example being NO MIND, the Mystic Rose,
Gibberish etc.
Pranayama may bring more subjects and wavering in
the beginning; but in the last it prolongs the gap between Also Concentration on a radiant light may lead beyond
two thoughts (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 35). all sorrow. (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 36)
In the beginning, when we start with any breathing
techniques such as the Dynamic, Nadabrahma or This Sutra has two implications. If we take this Sutra as
Pranayama, more energy starts flowing into emotions. More consequent to the preceeding two sutras viz. 1/34 and 1/35
energy starts moving towards the periphery. This is good so it leads to the first implication. This implication is, “Vidharna
that the catharsis can happen. Deep breathing helps is that which leads beyond sorrow and then to light.” What
catharsis and we become able to release all our repressions. should this mean? It means that restraining of breath outside
We may start singing, dancing, shouting, jumping, laughing, or Rechak Pranayama leads beyond all sorrow and then it
etc as our suppressions are triggered off. This happens in leads finally to Enlightenment. Agitation is the first state of
second and third stages of the Dynamic meditation also. mind to follow, then our repressions are released. If the
Because in the first stage of the Dynamic we have used a catharsis is allowed in the toto gap between two thoughts is
technique similar to the Bhastrika Pranayama, catharsis has prolonged and ultimately it leads to the cessation of all misery
to follow in the second and the third stages consequently. and thereby to Enlightenment. What we can do on our part
Once this catharsis is complete the silence of mind comes is that we should allow catharsis without restraint and then
spontaneously. Osho understood the workings of this Sutra sit silently and meditate. First the gap between the thoughts
as is obvious from the technique used in the Dynamic is prolonged i.e. the practice is strengthened, and then finally
Meditation. the Enlightenment may follow.
So in the beginning more subjects come to our The tantrics have taken it as an independent Sutra. Then
consciousness but in the end Pranayama strengthens our this Sutra means ‘Light leads to Elimination of Sorrow’ and
practice to remain prolonged in the gap between two we get a new technique named the Gourishankar Meditation.
thoughts. Pranayama also strengthens our perception and In brief. It can be outlined as the follows.
our Dharana alternatively. It depends upon the method we “In the first stage we practice Pranayama or some deep
use. Pranayama helps both concentration and silence, breathing technique. In the second stage we concentrate on
depending on the method used. We can go for an experiment a source of radiant light. These two stages can lead beyond
to understand what Pranayama is. First we should practice sorrow because all the energy moves towards the third eye.
a little Pranayama, allow some days for agitation of mind In the third stage we allow our bodies to sway of itself keeping
and then choose one of the senses such as tongue, ear, nose into a comfortable sitting posture. In the final stage we lie
etc and concentrate on it. After a few days we feel new tastes, down in a relaxed way and allow the energy to work.”
new sounds, new smells coming to us. It improves our
perception. Pranayama also means that we can spread our This method is very powerful and should not be practiced
life energy farther and farther around so that ultimately this alone. The reader is however advised to go through Osho’s
whole existence becomes one with our vitality or Prana. book – 'Meditation : The First and Last Freedom' for details.
Pranayama may ultimately help towards contentless
consciousness or Samadhi too. It really strengthens Dharana By meditation on one who has transcended all
and also the interval between mind streams. That is the attachment (1/37)
218 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 219
attains to this arduous Yoga.” (Geeta)
Thought is the only boundary which separates us from It is almost impossible to become aware in sleep to begin
other beings. Th Buddhist word ‘anatta’ means egolessness with. We have to start with Vipassana. We must sit silently
and egolessness means silence of mind or disappearance of with closed eyes in a chair or on the floor with our legs
the mindstuff. This method can be practiced when we begin crossed. For one hour we have to witness our breath only. It
to remain established in the gap between two thoughts. In goes inside and stops for a moment inside then it goes out
the state of anatta we become like one whom we remember, and stops for a moment outside and then comes back. We
love, admire and respect because the boundary which creates must observe this whole process with awareness. We have
the separation is not always there. Again and Again, we must nothing to altar with the breathing pattern. It is not a
bring to our memory the image of a person who has gone breathing technique but technique for awareness.
beyond all the attachments and imperfections. Just the When this mediation has gone deep we must add walk to
memory and we begin to become transformed in the same it. We should walk and remain aware. After this we should
direction. However, this technique can help only after we try to remain aware of all our actions during other waking
start feeling thoughtlessness, an empty space is needed. The states of mind also such as eating, bathing, making love etc.
technique is useless for a person who is too full of the mind When we have grown in awareness during the day, we should
stuff. try to remain aware upto the moment when the sleep takes
Whom should we remember? The master is the best us over. By and by, the awareness penetrates our dreams
choice. If no master is there we should choose some and deep sleep too. When we begin to become aware of our
Enlightened person whom we really love. Someone may dreams the dreams are shattered. The day we become aware
meditate on Krishna, someone on Jesus, Someone on Kabira, in our dreamless sleep too, it becomes Kaivalya or the
Someone on Nanaka whomsoever one likes. We become like experience of Self-realization. We have come home.
the person on whom we meditate. We must bring our There is one more tip too. The moment we find our eyes
awareness again and again to some picture, some idol, or opened in the morning, we should sit silently and close our
image of such a persons. A photograph can serve still better. eyes again. We should try to remember to state of mind just
We can both perceive and conceive it. For example we can before awaking. At first we remember nothing. After a few
stick a photograph of Osho outside and create his image days, we begin to remember a few traces of the last sequence
before the inner eye too. So that whenever we open our eyes of dreams. Gradually this may help us to remain aware during
we can see the photograph and then recreate the image the dreams and sleep also. Jesus, too, used to give this
inside. technique to his disciples for awareness. He would say,
However, this is the beginning and not the end. When “Remain aware, do not fall asleep.” There is a hint in the
the meditation will become complete we shall know it because New Testament also regarding the use of this technique.
the truth is self-evident. It is not a continuity but a quantum
jump. By Meditation on a subject which appeals to one (1/
39)
Samadhi can also happen by remaining AWARE in
Dreams and Dreamless Sleep (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 38) We can choose anything or any person as the subject to
meditate upon. Suppose we choose a rose-flower as the
The Sufis and early Christians and perhaps the Essenes subject. We should place a fully blossomed flower in a flower
too, have used this Sutra. stand. We should mediate on the flower without any language
“One who can remain aware during eating and walking, coming in between. There should remain nothing between
one who can remain aware during all activities and one who the flower and the consciousness. The eye may be kept both
can remain aware even during dreams and dreamless sleep opened or closed. But we should have in our mind only the
220 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 221
flower and nothing else. Gradually, the drift of mind becomes only belongs to our mind stuff. If we can remain without
less and less and the mind becomes more and more silent. words, the observer becomes the observed. For example, when
One day we attain. we look at a woman, we must not say how beautiful, how
One can choose, as a subject, also a person whom one young, how sweet or any such thing to us. A woman is an
loves or respects. An idol, picture or photograph also can be existential entity beyond all the words and we have to allow
used. Even a false master can lead if our mediation is true. her presence beyond all descriptions to reach our
consciousness. We must become all eyes and the quality of
By constant Mediation on a subject from the Atomic perception changes. Small children look like this, they do
to the Infinite one can attain (1/40) not create any boundaries, even their eyes do not move. One
has to become a small child again. When the verbalization is
Thoughtlessness is the point, it does not matter whether no more, we become the subject of our perception, it may be
the subject is small or large. We can become one with the atomic or infinite. This is the meaning of the Sutra.
atomic and we can become one with the universal once there Some tantrics have interpreted this Sutra in a different
is no wavering of mind which obstructs this oneness. manner too. It seems that they have derived the ‘Tratak
Thoughts are the only obstruction between the observer and Meditation’ from this Sutra only. By looking at any object,
the observed. There is nothing more unreal than thoughts howsoever small or large it may be, without letting the eyelids
but thoughts do prevail and do hinder. Continuously in our fall, all energy moves to the third eye and the thought
minds there is a flux of images, concepts, thoughts and disappears. Our being becomes one with the being of the
words. This we call verbalization and this separates us from object. I remember the story of an Englishman who met a
the rest of existence. To put it in a simple manner, we are yogi. While departing from him the Englishman asked how
always lost in a world of our own thoughts and never come he could contact him again. The Yogi gave him his own
across the absolute reality. The guest is always here now photograph and asked the Englishman to fix his eyes on the
and we are never here and never now. Either we are lost in photograph whenever he wanted the Yogi to visit him. The
dreaming or day dreaming and this is a matter of continuous method worked. Yogananda has reported this episode in his
habit. Although this looks impossible but we can drop this autobiography. Osho, too, recommended the same technique
verbalization by instant awareness of it. Our education and to remain in touch with him, his Mala bears his own
civilization too have been very much responsible for this habit photograph. This is a great device Osho has said.
of verbalization. With effort and with repeated awareness it
is possible to withhold this wavering of mind. The Yogi whose vritties have become dissipated
Whenever we see a thing, we must become the act of becomes like a crystal and reflects either the knower or
seeing without allowing any commentary to run in our minds. the knowing or the knowable whatever it becomes one
For example when we watch a rose we should only watch it, with (Chapter – 1, Sutra – 41)
we need not say to ourselves how pink, how big, how fresh,
better than ever or any such thing whatsoever. A rose knows When the modifications of mind disappear; that is when
no language and it only disturbs the harmony between our the mind stops wavering; that is when there are no emotions,
consciousness and the being of the rose. Except man nothing thoughts and actions, our consciousness becomes like a
lives in words. The moment there are no thoughts between crystal. If it becomes one with the knower this in Self-
the rose and us, the quality of perception has changed. In realization. All the space and time disappears and Kaivalya
fact, the rose is one end and our consciousness is on the is attained. By disappearance of the knower and the known
other end and the same stream of existence flows in between. both only the knowing remains. Hindu narration for this
We only conceive something to be a rose and someone to be experience is Self-realisation and the Buddhist word is Satori
a watcher, but this conception is not an existential reality, it or NO MIND. This is a pure happening and nothing can be
222 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 223
done about it directly. While this crystal consciousness are known as ‘Sanyam’ and such a yoga is known as
becomes one with the knowable object which exists in space Rajayoga. The first five stages constitute Kriyayoga and the
and time outside the experience is thoughtless awareness or last three constitute Rajayoga. Osho has called his yoga the
Anatta. It seems that the Buddhist philosophers who Dhyanyoga and it gives insistence mainly to Rajayoga
happened after Buddha have used Anatta only in this sense. retaining the essence of Kriyayoga too.
Buddha has used it to mean the state of Nirvana which
transcends Being Non-being both. Both become irrelevant While there are no associations from memory, no
in Nirvana. forms come to mind, no meaning associated to the sound,
it is Meditation without Reasoning (1/43)
Word or Meaning or Interpretation being associated
the Meditation is known as Mediation with reasoning This also is a form of Dharana, the name given is
present (1/42) ‘Nirvitarka Samapatti’ or meditation without reasoning. We
have to take the above example again. The meditator is
When we meditate we close our eyes, so all the objects meditating near a school and the school bell is ringing. The
disappear from our sight but most of the times we do not sound released is energy. It strikes the ear membrane of the
close our ears. This Sutra describes three different stages of meditator. This is pure hearing and is involuntary. But at
meditation. These stages are – with Word or with Meaning or this stage of meditation no comprehension follows. There is
with Interpretation. Let me explain it with one example. A perception but no comprehension. The word bell does not
person is meditating near a school and the schoolbell begins come to the mind, the form of the bell does not come to the
to ring. Sound is released from the source, it strikes the ear mind, the image of bell does not come to the mind, no
membrane of the meditator and he understands the sound meaning comes to the mind such as the sound is mild,
but no thought arises in his mind. Here perception is followed pleasant, unpleasant etc. That is at this stage neither word
by conception without verbalization. This is the first kind of nor from nor attribute comes to the mind. This is pure
meditation. Now, suppose that the thought too arises in the listening, yet we are within the framework of space and time.
mind of the meditator -- ‘The school bell is ringing’. Then the The meditation is not yet complete. Still the sound is the
meditator has given a meaning to the sound and this is the content of consciousness and we have not experienced the
second kind of meditation. Of course, it is lower than the contentless consciousness even as yet. So it is Dharana,
first. But the mind can waver still further. A logic arises in remaining established in the gap is also Dharana, because
the mind of the meditator. ‘So it is not a Sunday’ then this is perception is still there. Many of us may think that perception
Interpretation. This is the third kind of meditation--the lowest is not possible without comprehension but this Sutra states
and the most superficial. If anyone of these states – word or that this is possible. In fact, many times we see with unseeing
Meaning or Interpretation is present, it is not pure meditation eyes and many times we hear without listening. Listening
as yet. It is meditation with reasoning. We have not reached means to comprehend what we have heard. In a foreign land
the seventh stage of Yoga which is pure meditation or Satori. we hear but we do not listen. We hear the birds but we do
Such a meditation as described here is designated by the not listen to them. This is the difference between these two
word Samapatti. We have to understand this word. Apatti Sutras (1/42) and (1/43)
means incidence and hence Samapatti means to become co-
incidental with or to become identified with. This is a form Dharana can be divided also into three other
of ‘Dharana’ which is the sixth stage of Yoga. Most of the categories --With Thought, Without Thought and
Sutra in this chapter narrate different modes of Dharana Comprehension of Finer Contents (1/44)
only. Many of the Yogis give significance only to three stages
– Dharana, Dhyan and Samadhi. These stages taken together In the beginning there are only thoughts and thoughts,
224 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 225
overlapping streams of thought, just a chaos. Gradually, as five senses of perception and five senses of action. Mahat is
we become more and more aware, the thoughts begin to called Avyakta or unmanifested and the rest twenty three
disappear. We begin to see the gaps in between. One thought ingredients are called the Vyakta or manifested aspects of
has gone, another has not yet come, there is an intermittent Prakriti. We can say that Vyakta means matter and Avyakta
gap. With mediation we become aware of the gaps. Gradually means pure formless energy. First of all the matter
the gaps become prolonged and the thoughts become few disappears, then energy and spacetime disappear and only
and far between. When the mediation becomes deeper and after this the experience of contentless consciousness follows.
deeper, thoughts disappear altogether. So Dharana can be That is to say that thoughtless awareness of space-time is
with thoughts and without thoughts too. Even after the Anatta, this is not an ordinary state of being because all the
thoughts disappear, the Sutra, states, the comprehension three kinds of minds have disappeared. But when Avyakta
of finer contents may still persist. We have to understand or spacetime also disappears, this is Self-realisation. All
the word ‘finer contents’. We have five sense of perception tithering to Prakriti is goine. This is the seventh stage of
viz Eye, Ear, Mouth, Nose and Skin. Five contents pertaining Yoga.
to them are respectively--Form, Sound, Taste, Smell and
Touch. These are the contents pertaining to the five senses Even now this is Seedful Samadhi. (1/46)
of perception. Even when these are eliminated, their memory,
vibrations and energy patterns follow. These are the finer When all the thoughts have disappeared, all the emotions
contents and are perceived by ‘tanmatras’ or inner senses have disappeared, space and time have disappeared we are
according to Sankhya Metaphysics. These inner senses left with contentless consciousness. According to Sankhya
belong to our causal body which consists of energy only. The in such a state all awareness tithered to Prakriti is gone,
Sutra states even when thoughts disappear, the only Purush is left alone. First the matter disappears, then
comprehension of the finer contents may still persist. This thought and energy disappear, finally space and time
persistence is involuntary. But this comprehension still disappear and what remains consequently is contentless
obstructs pure meditation or Dhyana. Even now we have consciousness. In this state both the knower and the known
not reached the seventh stage of Yoga. disappear, only the knowing remains. Jains have called this
‘Kevalgyan’ or Kaivalya’. According to Hindus it is Self
Finer Contents remain till tithering to Prakriti realization because the one substance experienced is Self.
persists. (1/45) According to Yoga, this is the seventh stage of Dhyana.
According to Patanjali, this experience may not be the
Awareness of finer contents is awareness of energy and final experience because many times modifications of mind
awareness of energy persists till awareness of time and space come back with the coming back of spacetime. Even in the
is there. The ‘Mahat tattva’ of Sankhya becomes the same as final stage spacetime does not disappear forever, only the
the spacetime of Einstein and this is the last barrier modifications of mind disappear forever. When Vritties come
preventing Enlightenment. This is the last tithering or the back, such an experience is known as Seedful Samadhi or
last content of consciousness. With the disappearance of Asamprajnat Samadhi.
Mahat or spacetime we transcend Prakriti, only the Even this is not completion of Yoga. It is just like taking
consciousness remains. There are three aspects of Prakriti- a high jump into the air and coming back to the surface of
Sattva, Rajas and Tamas. While these are in equilibrium Earth again. We leave the touch with the earth in the
only spacetime comes into being. When this equilibrium is meanwhile but have not gone beyond the gravitation.
disturbed, all the universal Manifestations take place. These Samadhi is like the escape velocity, there is no more
Manifestations are – three kinds of minds (ego, mind, intellect) gravitational attraction. This is the difference. What Zen calls
five tanmatras, five great manifestations, five characteristics, Satori Osho has nomenclatured False Samadhi because again
226 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 227
we are on the Earth. False Samadhi does not mean that the
experience in inauthentic, it only means the experience is When we have attained to the Seventh stage of Yoga, we
not final. As the seventh stage of Yoga it is valid because it is have attained to a truth which is Self-evident. Doubts cannot
the perfection of meditation, but as the eighth stage of Yoga persist now. The opinion of others become irrelevant. Now
it is not valid. Much more remains to be attained. At one we know the truth in our own right. Mansoor used to say
place Osho has admitted that even a man of first Satori can rightly, “Analahaque" I am the Truth. After this experience
be called a Buddha. one can say I know the truth is my own right.
Wisdom can follow only after Self-realizaiton. Before Self-
Perfection of Thoughtlessness leads to the Self- realization we live at a false centre, the ego or the thought.
realization or Grace of God (1/47). Doubt is the natural state of mind. Everyone thinks perhaps
the other knows more and we are not sure where to place
This Sutra had two implications. With the opening of the ourselves. We depend upon the opinion of others through
Seventh Chakra a very pure energy starts coming down, this richness, fame, recognition, results etc. We are identified
energy is known as Prasad or Grace of God. Prayer is the with the body and the other faculties of mind. We think
only means being available to such an energy. ourselves to be finite and mortal. We are always unfulfilled
Thoughtlessness is a consequence of this grace energy, and live in comparison. Also the others are in the dark doing
gradually the thoughts begin to disappear. This is the first the vice-versa. With this false centre and a confused mind,
implication. Thoughtlessness and grace of God come our view of the world cannot be truthful. We begin to know
simultaneously as the Seventh Chakra opens more and more. the real meaning of life only after Self-Enlightenment.
Thoughtlessness may lead to Self-realization and this is When we have known ourselves as consciousness
the second implication. Self-realization is a gift from the transcendental to space and time both, for the first times we
existence because nothing can be done directly to attain it. have known something which is beyond doubt. Why? Because
It is a happening. We can become almost thoughtless through all doubt and illusion is matter of thought and thought can
arduous efforts towards awareness but Self-realization is exist in space and time only. Thought too is a kind of energy
not within our might. That is why, the Sutra says that Self- and it pertains to Nature not to consciousness. Even if the
realization is grace of God. Zen has devised many sudden whole world disagrees with a self-realized person he knows
methods which should lead upto Satori. Once we experience what the truth is and can laugh at the whole world or can
this, we do not again fall into the trap of ignorance. That is feel compassionate for it. That is why, Jesus could say those
why, Zen has attached utmost importance to this experience who did not know were to be forgiven. In a way people were
only. In a way one becomes awakened after the experience not responsible but their state of ignorance was responsible
of Satori. Zen word for Self-realization is Satori and for for their sins. Jesus could understand the people around
Samadhi it is Nirvana. So Satori is the seventh stage of Yoga him but the people could not understand him and it was not
and Nirvana is the eighth. After the eighth nothing has to be their fault either.
done, the discipline of Yoga has come to the completion. For the first time when we have known ourselves a new
Dhyana is like the lightening and Samadhi is like the understanding dawns upon us. We want to understand the
electricity but the lightening is not per manent. So life again in this new light received. Life may still look
thoughtlessness can lead to both Self-realization and the beautiful and attractive. With the new outlook we want to
coming down of the Grace Energy. This is the meaning of examine the world again. We again examine the Nature and
the Sutra. people around us and their relationship with us. Now none
of them is transient and mortal. Now none of them is dust
The Experience is called, filled with the Ultimate unto dust. Now none of them is the flesh and the bone only.
Truth. (1/48) Now none of them is a helpless creature in human bondage.
228 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 229
Now all existence is divine and beautiful. This is the new
Earth and the new Heaven Jesus had promised to us. But
ultimately all this is bound to lead to a state of desirelessness. The subjects of Perception, Inference and Intuition
Why? are different now because a new meaning has arisen
Inside we are blissful and we are fulfilled for no reason (Chapter 1, Sutra -49).
at all. Outside we are surrounded by ignorant and immature
people who cannot understand. Continuously such people The concept of a New Earth and a New Heaven promised
are making the surroundings perverted, they are creating a by Jesus corresponds to this Sutra of Patanjali exactly. Maybe
madhouse around their own being and around everybody the Jewish and the Indian civilizations have always been in
else. Also, desires cannot substitutes bliss. The most desires touch with each other. The Greeks had come in touch with
can lead to pleasure and happiness. Bliss is oceanic and India even before Jesus. The Greek traveller Magasthenes
pleasure is like a drop in the ocean. An ignorant person has has given a detailed account about India of Mauryan period
nothing to compare with because pleasure is all he can know just after the era of Alexander the Great. My understanding
but to a Self-realized person the comparison is always there. is that never knowledge has remained divided into airtight
Each moment he knows the difference. The fragrance of a compartments. Patanjali has been scientific in his expression
flower is falling each moment into a mire. So we come to and Jesus has been poetic but this can depend on the people
know the futility of all the worldly longings. We want only to around. Koran and Bible saved great truths by creating fiction
take care of needs and devote the remaining time to around them. This was necessary to save them from
meditation only. The bliss which the meditation can bring, disappearing altogether. The principles about which the
no worldly kingdom can promise. That is why, Jesus used to Enlightened Indian masters have spoken in a philosophical
say my kingdom is within me, it has nothing to do with the way, have been described as parables in these two books.
outside. But a sure correlation can be held to prevail.
There is still one more aspect to it. We have lived for Now this Sutra: Prajna or wisdom is the consequence of
many-many lives in this world of form and change and the intuition and before Self-realisation no intuition is possible.
momentum is there. An electric fan is running. We go and So after attaining to this stage of meditation, three forms of
put off the switch. The supply of power is stopped, still it knowledge given in this Sutra become available. Shrut means
takes some time to stop. This we call the momentum or the knowledge through Perception, Anuman means knowledge
karmic energy. All the impressions or seeds are due to this through Inference and Prajna means knowledge through
karmic energy henceforth. A few more births are possible Intuition. As far as practical knowledge is concerned, even
because of the samskaras of the past life. That is why, the an Enlightened person has to use perception and inference.
Samadhi is said to be seedful, the samskaras being the seeds. But now the existence he knows through them is a new and
When the right season comes and the climate is eager these different existence for him. Osho has said it again and again
seeds can sprout again. When even this karmic-energy the change in vision is change in creation too. This Sutra
disappears one needs a very strong will to come back. This means the same. All over Perception and Inference which
shore is left behind as a matter of course. This is liberation. used to create bondage before creates no attachment now.
Anyway, the Sutra is right to state that full of wisdom or The rod used to look bent inside the water. A Self-realized
prajna, our mind becomes after the experience of timeless person is like one who has taken it out and now he knows
consciousness. We can call such a person a Bodhisattva or forever and forever that the rod is straight. Perception and
an awakened one too. Now the Gold has become more obvious Inference cannot mislead him now. Kant has said we cannot
inspite of the insignificant impurities present. It is an know the thing in itself but the Enlightened Person is like
ornamental Gold, of course not one hundred percent pure, one who has known it. However he may live in the world but
but it is still useful. the ignorance cannot prevail over him. Now he is like a sandal
230 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 231
tree, a dwelling for snakes, but unpolluted by the poison. He all are unconscious forces due to our animal inheritence. In
can use Perception and Inference for practical knowledge ignorance we live at the false centre of ego which means the
yet he always remains centered. No one has been encentric identification with the body and the mind. The bondage is
once the centre is known. We have seen the idols of Shiva created because of ego and perversions being there. After
with many snakes around it but all his being remains an Self-realization the reasons for this bondage are eradicated.
incarnation of the ultimate good. This world is like snakes A Self-realized person continues in the human from only as
and the Self is like Shiva rooted always in the ultimate good. long as the momentum of the past karmas prevail after which
Now one becomes transcendental and the mundane cannot he is liberated. There is a Sankhya Sutra and again we should
confuse him again. remember it -- “The primary liberation happens with Self-
realization. The secondary liberation happens with
The Understanding following Self-realization prevents desirelessness and the final liberation happens when all
new karmic energy or bondage. (1/50) karmic bondage coming from our past lives has finished
having borne effects”. Now we have come home.
We have known ourselves and so we cannot exist as egos Osho has said that Enlightenment has a beginning
any more. Ego is the identification with the body and the but not an End. Accordingly, he has talked about three stages
mind. Once we have known ourselves as consciousness, this of enlightenment: Self-Samadhi, Cosmic Samadhi, and
identification has to go. Ego is a false assumption due to Nirvana -- all of which are Seedless according to Patanjali.
ignorance only. It is because of ego that we think ourselves Samadhi is one, it only grows gradually. After Atma-Samadhi
to be doers and we create bondage. There is no karmic nothing is to be done and so why to continue the gossip of
bondage for a Self-realized person. All that is wrong is done the discipline of yoga. Just like that Mahaveera, Patanjali
because of Ego and because of perversions of Lust, Anger, too has thought it to be unnecessary. After Samadhi Gosper
Vanity, Greed, Prejudice and Jealousy. After Self-realization alright but not the gossip.
a man becomes a witness only and with this awareness he All the Sutras upto now have been taken from the
cannot do anything wrong. Whatever good he happens to do first chapter without selection. But there are four chapters
to others, he does it with a sense of duty, with an and almost two hundreds Sutras in all. It can become
understanding that it is not wise to expect return from people uninteresting to take all of them here. So from the next
who are ignorant. Such a person looks all the attachment in chapters I shall have to make selections. Those who want to
the consequences of his needful actions. When one acts with go in detail are advised to read ‘The Alpha and the Omega’
awareness knowing it perfectly well that he is not an Ego, volumes one to five compiled from Osho’s discourses. This
new seeds of Karma cannot be begotten, now seeds need the will be enough for them without seeking further resources. I
climate of ignorance which now is not there. Now, we exist have tried to avoid all that has not been my experience. Also,
in the world because of the pre-existing seeds only which I have confined myself to the original text only.
have been deep rooted in our unconscious mind due to the There are eight constituents of Patanjali’s discipline
past when we used to be ignorant. Gradually, the effect of of Yoga. These are Yama, Niyama, Asana, Pranayama,
these seeds also is eliminated and we move towards the Pratyahara, Dharana,Dhyana and Samadhi. Osho is right
ultimate Samadhi. to say that all of these are to be practised simultaneously.
The deeper and deeper we attain to Meditation, the better
The Pre-existing seeds having finished spruting, the and better our performance should become. Now, we define
Seedless Samadhi follows. (1/51) these terms in Patanjali’s own terminology from Yogasutra
itself.
In the state of unawareness perversions of Lust, Anger, There are eight Constituents viz. Yama, Niyama, Asana,
Vanity, Greed, Prejudice and Jealousy prevail over us, these Pranayama, Pratyahara, Dharana, Dhyana and Samadhi.
232 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 233
(2/29) was for those only who were authentic like small children.
There are five Yamas viz. Nonviolence, T ruth, Non- God does not like people who are unauthentic. In fact,
stealing, Desireless Action and Non-possessiveness. (2/30) Mahaveera and Buddha have attached typical importance
to Non-violence and Jesus has attached typical importance
The word Yama means restraint of passion. According to to authenticity. Christians even believe in confessing their
Patanjali, there are five Yamas enlisted above. Non-violence sins before a priest. The point is not whether confession
is the first of them. No one should be hurt by our action, brings forgiveness to the confessors or not, the point is that
speech or thought. This is the beginning of Non-violence. It confession is against hypocrisy. God does not like those who
is defined better in Ishavasya Upanishad, “We should perceive do not have a clean conscience. So truth is the same Yama
everyone in our own being and our own being in everyone”. as Non-hypocrisy but with broader implication.
According to Yoga the Absolute Self is the one conscious The third Yama is Asteya or Non–stealing. It seems
substance effective in all the living creatures. While we are that in ancient India too stealing was very usual, otherwise
identified with our psychosomatics this is ego. At this stage it is not even worth mentioning as a Yama. Today Non-stealing
we think that every person is physical and everyone is is forcible by law and it is not a matter of Yoga. Stealing is a
different from the other. With such an assumption in mind, crime. Stealing does not include trade or exchange or
our very presence has vibrations of violence towards others. donation, it means forcible depriving according to Patanjali.
A man of cosmic consciousness comes to realize that everyone The fourth Yama is Brahmacharya. As I have
has the same consciousness everyone is an aspect of the explained before too it does not mean celibacy. Brahma is
same being. Then the existence becomes an organic unity the divinity and charya means conduct. So, acting in the
and the above Sutra of Ishavasya becomes the spontaneous manner of the divine principle is Brahmacharya. How does
disposition. Only at this stage we do not feel to have a the divine principle act? The creation occurs without any
presence separate from the others. This being one with all is purpose to be fulfilled through it and the creator remains
non-violence. We have to be nonviolent not only through unaffected by the act of creation. The creation is an end in
action, speech and thought but also through our presence. itself and not a means. It is like the playing of small children.
Osho also has expressed his agreement with the statement So Brahmacharya means Nishkama Karma or Desireless
of the Upanishad. Action. It seems that later on the meaning of Kama was
However, Patanjali has used a term which is negative. narrowed down to sex only and so Nishkama Kama was
My understanding is that non-violence is not enough. If translated as ‘sexless behaviour’ or celibacy but this is not
everyone has to choose between violence and non-violence the real meaning of the word because celibacy is biologically
only, the world will be a very insecure and indifferent place. impossible. Buddha attained, Mahaveera attained, Patanjali
Jesus has used a better word. Jesus has said, “Love your attained and even after their Enlightenment they lived a very
neighbour as thyself; Love even your enemy because Love is active life helping others selflessly. This is Brahmacharya,
God”. Is it not a better way of living and is it not a way the action without desires, just the expression of an
conducive of better climate? overflowing energy. On the contrary, Brahma literally means
Truth (satya) is the second Yama. Truth here does that which is expanding or that which is a creative principle
not mean the ultimate truth because no one can speak it. and so Brahmacharya means a life of creativity. It has nothing
Vide this Sutra speaking the truth means abiding by the to do with celibacy. One has to be creative like a poet, a
facts. One should narrate only what is factual and should musician, a dancer, an artist etc. We now have a good
not invent lies about oneself and others. Telling lies can be knowledge of human physiology which cannot permit any
confusing. Also lies lead to hypocrisy and hypocrites can celibacy. So there has been a misinterpretation of the term
never become enlightened. Jesus, too, has been very much with hypocrisy entering the spiritual life in India.
against hypocrisy. Jesus used to say the kingdom of God The Fifth Yama is ‘Aparigraha’ or non-possessiveness.
234 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 235
We must try to possess less and less and not more and more. to earn anything had become the Crown Prince in the
Possessions should not become related to ego fulfillment. Kingdom and had grown immensely rich. So the camel
We have to remember that the world should not be too much wondered and wondered till one day when he could not resist
with us. Particularly to a spiritual seeker, money is a good and asked Jesus,” Now that you are very rich, on what
servant but a worst possible master. This is the implication grounds do you continue in the Kingdom of God? It is not
according to Patanjali. Osho, however, used to say all meant for rich people like you”.
possessions belong to the Existence, we should use them The question was not out of place but what Jesus replied
without being possessive of them. This is another seems to be really significant. Jesus said,” Of course I am
interpretation of the Sutra. very rich but the wealth possesses me not, rather I may
possess it. This I say unto you dear Camel that wealth is
Purification, Contentment, Asceticism, Self-Study and just a servant unto me and it masters me not. Any day, I can
Faith in God are the five Niyamas. (2/32) throw it away as a tree throws away its leaves”. The Camel
understood the point well before Osho happened on the
The word Niyama literally means a principle or a law. Earth. Even if a person is rich but not attached to richness;
Buddha calls it Dhamma and Moses calls it commandment. a person is rich but he is humble, it is not a problem. A
So according to Patanjali also there are ten commandments, person, who is rich but understands it every moment that
five Yamas and five Niyamas, taken together constitute them. ricness is just a means not an end unto itself, can also see
Now, we come to the first Niyama which is the eye of a needle, he need not miss it.
purification. Cleanliness is said to be next only to Godliness. On the contrary, if a person is contented but unhappy,
We must be clean in our body, mind, heart and spirit. We this contentment is of no use. This happened to the whole of
must be clean in our deeds and in our conscience. We must India that people began to deceive themselves. In India people
earn only through a profession which is moral and lawful. who are poor and unhappy , unsuccessful and revengeful,
We must not have a negative philosophy of life but our life jealous and destructive come across any day and may preach
must be devoted to Beauty, Love and Universal Harmony. that the contentment is the real thing. It is not good to be
We should allow little acts of kindness and of love to become materialistic. This Sutra, however, does not include such
our spontaneity. people. Contentment must follow gratefully with the true
Contentment is the second Niyama. We should not understanding of life, only then it is worthwhile.
yearn for wealth if attained by immoral and unlawful means. Asceticism or Mortification or Tapa means remaining
Geeta states there are three perversions which invariably undisturbed through duality this life inevitably brings forth.
lead us to Hell. These are Greed, Lasciviousness or Lust and Life is a duality as a matter of fact. Everyone has to pass
Anger. Jesus too has said, “ A camel can enter the eye of a through the thick and the thin, through happiness and
needle but a rich man can never enter the kingdom of God”. unhappiness, through good and bad times both. When there
It happened. Listening to the above Sutra again and are good times we become overwhelmed with joy and when
again, one day a camel really entered the eye of the needle there are bad times we become depressed with sorrow.
and it reached the Kingdom of God. (We have to understand Remaining a witness in both the states without loosing one’s
this happening. The Kingdom of God transcends all space poise is Tapa. Literally, the word ‘tapa’ means that which
and time and so everyone has to pass through the eye of the creates heat. India is a very hot country of the times and so
needle, only then one can enter it. In fact, this is the only heat is considered to be unwelcome here. But the life is full
entrance possible). But as the camel entered he really saw of heat and it can spare none, this understanding is Tapa.
Jesus there. He was standing to bear his witness. The same How to remain a witness, one may ask. We must begin with
Jesus who was the son of a carpenter in Israel and who good times. When times are good, we must watch our
used to borrow money from his mother and who never cared reactions and remain aware if some vanity is entering our
236 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 237
mind. We must not create haughtiness through our good faith in the beginning, we must start devoting ourselves to
times. If we have remained aware during the good times, we methods of meditation. Our meditation will lead us to inner
can continue to remain aware in the bad times also. Then transformation and this transformation will lead us to faith.
things may happen and may pass into non-happening and To Patanjali himself, God helps as a device but He is not the
we remain untouched knowing perfectly well that nothing is only kind of device. It is good to have faith in God but it is
permanent here. This is Tapa. natural not to have it. So we must begin from where we are.
But like other concepts, this concept too is We must wait for the Faith to arise in us rather than entering
misunderstood. Yogis burn a fire perpetually and sit in front into the shoes of the hypocrites. Our meditation will lead us
of it, this is not tapa. Also ,tapa is not suppression as almost to the Faith in the master and the Faith in the master will
every Indian misinterpret it. In India, we respect only those lead us to Faith in God or Faith in Enlightenment, whatsoever
persons who torture themselves. We respect only those who we may call it.
deprive themselves of all the pleasures of life. We do not
respect people who are simple and natural. Hypocrisy and Posture (Asana) is that which is firm and comfortable.
Self-denial is respected. This is not Tapa and this can lead (2/46)
us utmost to perfect extinction.
Mimansa provides us with three Sutras--Hearing, Some people insist on the Lotus Posture and some on
Contemplating and Practising. Patanjali has included these Siddhasana etc but no posture should be forced. Posture
here under the Niyamas of Self-study and Devotion to God. should be such that we can sit comfortably for quite a long
Self-study means to educate oneself and to introspect. There time. Even sitting on chair can be a good posture for many.
is a Sutra in the Kathopanishad, “ Arise, Beware and Learn We must always keep in mind that Enlightenment happens
from those who have been seeking. The path of the Truth only in perfect relaxation and not in stress, physical or
like is like the Razor’s Edge. We have to learn to walk on it psychological.
from those who have attained”. There is a possibility that According to Osho there have been eighty-four yogic
Patanjali has inherited this Niyama from the Kathopanishad postures in record and eighty-four persons have become
itself. We must continuously examine our choices, Enlightened in each one of them. In deep meditation our
preferences, and decisions. We must examine our thoughts psychosomatic energy should be left free to find the posture
and actions regularly and eliminate all that is unconscious suitable to our individual system. We must not force the
and unwise. It is very difficult to reach without the guidance posture from the outside. We may start meditation in a
of a genuine master. Self-study also includes the search for standing or sitting posture and allow the body to express its
an Enlightened master and to meditate in his guidance. energy in a suitable manner. Buddha became Enlightened
Literally, Self-study means understanding one’s own being in the Lotus posture while Mahaveera became Enlightened
and a master can help us immensely to understand our state in a very queer posture, the cow-milking posture. So it
of ignorance. In fact, yoga should be practised only under depends from person to person. Patanjali asserts that there
the guidance of a competent master. are only two criteria associated with the suitability of the
Faith in God is a help too. Some people can believe in posture and these criteria are comfort and firmless. So it
God but some cannot. But we must have a faith invariably depends from person to person which posture is to be chosen.
in the universal order, Cosmic harmony and the poetic justice.
We must believe that there is some kind of ultimate law The Gap between inhalation and exhalation or vice-
operating in this universe. It is a cosmos not a chaos. Even versa is a Pranayama. (2/49)
scientists believe in invariability of the Natural laws such as
the law of cause and effect, the law of natural consequences, The breath is going in, it goes deep inside, then there is
the law of gravitation etc. Faith helps but even if there is no a gap. After it, it starts going out, when it is all out, again
238 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 239
there is a gap. After this again the breath starts moving in, fourth kind of Pranayam. Most probably this method has
so hence and so forth. To stay in either of these gaps or to originated from Sutra [2/51] due to Patanjali.
become aware of them is Pranayama. Prana is the vitality There is still one more kind of Pranayama known as the
we get from the existence and breath is just a vehicle for it. Bhastrika form. This form has been used in the first stage of
The Pranayama can take many forms. If we throw the Dynamic Meditation and it is very good for throwing away
the full breath out and prolong the gap created to the the suppressions. One should stand up and throw the breath
maximum, the Pranayama is known as Rechak or Vidharna. outside as fast as possible and as vigorously as possible
This form of Pranayama is good for catharsis as it triggers through both nostrils simultaneously. The emphasis should
our unconscious mind and helps the throwing out of all our be given to the outgoing breathing. Inhalation will happen of
suppressions. When we take the full breath inside and itself. We should do it for ten minutes only. The complete
prolong the gap as long as possible, the Pranayama is said method is to be practised as it is given in the book-
to be ‘poorak’. It helps the awakening of the energy dormant ‘Meditation'. The First and Last Freedom’. In fact Bhastrika
at the first centre and its upper movement towards the upper is a form of the Rechak Pranayama only but in a very special
centres. It can help the hammering of the Kundalini too. We manner and so it is a very powerful device for Catharsis.
must practise Rechak and Poorak both alternately. In the Osho has used it on the Dynamic Meditation knowingly.
beginning only five to ten Pranayamas are advisable. We can So Pranayama can take various forms, but we must
add to it one Pranayama daily. However, the number of practise it only under competent guidance. Yoga is a pure
Pranayamas in no case should exceed 80 at a time and 320 science and one needs to have a scientific attitude towards
during the whole day. Too many Pranayamas to begin with it. It has nothing to do with being an Indian or a Hindu. It is
or a rapid increase in their number may lead to Insomania a Science like Physics and Chemistry. Yoga is neither Indian
and to other disturbances of mind. Some people are seen nor Oriental nor Western. In fact, Yoga is the science of inner
even to go crazy by overpractising Pranayama because it is transformation devoted to the whole of the humanity.
not a joke to practise them. We should use the left and all Every soul has a unique rhythm of breathing. A yogi
the right nostrils alternately. When the breath is moving can induce his own rhythm into another person and thus
inside we should close the left nostril and when the breath can influence his psychosomatics, too. Otherwise a yogi can
is coming out we should close the right nostril and not vice- choose to fall into the rhythm of another person and can
versa. We have to repeat this process till we have finished penetrate deep intohis unconscious mind and know it.
our number for the sitting. Breathing can be a means for energy transfer also. A yogi
There is one more form of Pranayama called the can make even a stone to fall into his own breathing pattern
Kumbhak. When both the gaps inside and outside are and make the stone receive his vibrations. By controlling
prolonged, the Pranayama is known as the Kumbhak. Even the breathing patterns we can regulate our states of mind
when we do not prolong the gap but become only aware of too and every meditator has to learn it. In brief, Prana is one
them, the Pranayama is known as the Kumbhak. ‘Vipasana’ existential life energy which flows through everyone and the
meditation also is related to breathing. We have to keep our breath is a medium for Prana. Pranayama means to agitate
breathing natural and remain aware. The breath is going this life energy and this energy can be used for awakening of
inside, we have to observe it going inside. Then, there is a the Kundalini and opening of the seven chakras. So breathing
gap inside. We have to observe this gap too. Now, the breath constitutes an important aspect of Yoga techniques devised
starts moving outside, we have to observe it as it moves to meet various ends. Hence the Sutra.
outside. Again it stops for a while outside, we have to observe
the outside gap too and so on. We have to remain aware Pratyahara is Withdrawing the senses from their
during the whole course of breathing but we do not have to outside contents. (2/54)
alter the breath any way. Vipasana can be said to be the
240 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 241
Our consciousness is tithered to the external subjects Pranayama we throw the full breath out and hold it as long
through the senses. We see through our eyes, listen through as possible. This creates an interval of thoughtlessness.
our ears and smell through our nostrils etc. If we withdraw Remaining established in this interval is another form of
from all our actions and also withdraw all our senses from Dharana. The Yogasutra has called it Vidharana or Dharana
the material of perception, our tithering to the External World of a special kind.
is gone. We are left with the modifications of mind only which Now, the Science of Yoga talks about seven Chakras. The
are inside. This is the first step towards meditation. We call first is the Sex centre, the third is Hara, the fourth is Heart
it Pratyahara or Withdrawal. and the sixth is the Third Eye. We can choose one of them
for awareness. To concentrate upon any one of them
Dharana is holding the mind within a particular particularly on the Third Eye is Dharana. We must close our
portion of space inner or outer. (3/1) eyes and concentrate upon the point between the two
eyebrows. When we find this point of attention our eyelids
Literally, Dharana means retention or concentration. This stop moving left and right. We can continue this attention
Sutra can have many interpretations. The interpretation as long as possible. This is also a form of Dharana. In the
according to Patanjali which is traditionally accepted is only second stage, we can lie down, drop all the effort and watch
one of the interpretations possible. According to Patanjali, our mind. After the awakening of Kundalini we have to
we should choose a small idol or a small symbol such as a concentrate upon a particular Chakra to open it. This, too,
cross or a crystal or an illuminated small lamp for Dharana. is a form of Dharana.
If our love or devotion too has an association with the object Osho has used Dhrana in many of his methods in an
it will produce better results, otherwise any object which is implicit manner too. In Kundalini and Nadabrahma, Dharana
sizable and convenient can be taken. Suppose we choose a is used in the third and the second stages repeatedly by
small lamp with a low power green bulb for Dharana. We listening to the music only. In Gourishankar meditation we
must illuminate this bulb in a perfectly dark room. Sitting choose a lamp as the object of Dharana. For Tratak we can
in a firm and comfortable posture we must focus all our use the locket in the Rosary for Dharana too. So Dharana
attention on bulb without fighting with other distractions of can have numerous forms but awareness is to be kept
mind. Gradually our attention upon the bulb becomes more confined to a particular object or a particular portion of space
and more prolonged and other distractions become less and only.
less frequent. This holding our mind within a particular
portion of space is Dharana. After a few minutes not more The State of Consciousness when only one image
than fifteen we should close our eyes and bring this object persists continually is Dhyana. (3/2)
again and again to our memory. This also we can practice
upto next fifteen minutes. Now, we should lie down and watch According to Patanjali we have to begin with retention of
our mind a long as possible. We can complete this meditation and concentration upon one object only. If the object chosen
in one hour. Alternately, we can take a very small idol of a is interesting enough Dharana becomes easy. For a long time,
deity we love, we can take a very small photograph or a symbol other thoughts, emotions, ideas, concepts, images, also
such as cross or a crystal too. This interpretation of Sutra is continue to float in our minds. Gradually, all other thoughts
most general but this is not the only interpretation. and emotions are supposed to disappear from the mind. If
When we practise methods prescribed by Osho, by this becomes possible for a considerable span of time, we
and by we become aware of the gaps between thoughts or to have attained to Dhyana according to this Sutra. why? If all
put it in another way, thoughts become less and less and other thoughts disappear and only one object remains
gaps become more and more obvious. Remaining established persistent in mind as happened with Ramakrishna, someday
in these gaps is also a form of Dharana or Abhyas. In Rechak even this one object is bound to disappear from the
242 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 243
consciousness effortlessly because this state of mind cannot same energy which used to move to create thoughts will move
continue forever. We effortlessly attain to a state of contentless is witnessing now.Gradually the thoughts should disappear
consciousness. The last barrier cannot persist eternally on witnessing. The mind also needs energy to continue
because this is against human psychology. flowing, this energy we can divert into witnessing instead.
However, Osho has not given any such definition of Of course, this can take some time because verbalization is
Dhyana or Meditation. Osho has given the same definition a deep rooted habit in us. But it seems to be plausible to all.
as mentioned in Sankhyasutra. This definition is ‘Nirvishya While discussing Sankya I had made one assertion
Chetanam Dhyana’ or Meditation is contentless which I want to repeat here again. Either we can remain a
consciousness. In the end, both these definitions become doer or a witness, we cannot be both simultaneously.
one but methods to attain to meditation can be different. If Thoughts and emotions are mental activities; when one
we follow Patanjali first we should concentrate on some begins to become witness to them, these are bound to
particular object perfectly outside. Then, we expect that all disappear. The more and more witnessing arises, the less
other thoughts should disappear from our minds gradually. and less thoughts can move and finally when witnessing
In fact, this method is practical only for Tratak when we do becomes perfect we should attain to a state of No Mind.
not allow our eyes to blink. This becomes a powerful method When all the contents, inner and outer disappear, this is
here to open the Third Eye. But everybody cannot find Tratak Dhyana as defined by the Sankhya-Sutra which states
to be suitable. In my opinion and also according to Osho we Meditation is contentless consciousness.
cannot expect this definition as the general definition of
Meditation. Why? Because most of the times this kind of There is a state of Consciousness where all meanings
technique only creates tension, insomnia and various kinds and forms disappear. When this becomes spontaneous
of other psychological problems. We cannot advise this we attain to Samadhi. (3/2)
process of Meditation to everyone. People are already tension-
ridden and they seek Yoga for relaxation not for more In the state of perfect meditation there are no thoughts,
uneasiness. Secondly, it is very difficult that all the images no emotions, no time and no space and this is a happening.
except one should disappear from the mind. This seems to There should be no contents at all, not even awareness of
be an improbable possibility and in any case extremely space and time for the meditation to become perfect. This
arduous. state I have called Kaivalya and Intuition too. Now, thoughts
I agree with Osho that there can be other versions of can disappear forever but time and space cannot disappear
Dhyana also. For example, we can use witnessing as forever when we can return to the human form. If the mind
meditation too. We can sit silently and close our eyes and comes back Patanjali has called it Asamprajanat Samadhi
become aware of our thoughts. There is no wonder that this but this Sutra does not include it here. In fact, Osho has
practice is called Zazen in Japan which literally means called it meditation only and it is not valid as Samadhi .If
Dhyana. In fact, the Sanskrit word Dhyana become Chyana the mind comes back, the verbalization also comes back and
in China and than Zen in Japan. Zazen means sitting for meanings and forms still remain. When all the thoughts
meditation for a long time. So Zazen is also a form of Dhyana, disappear forever, all the verbalization disappears forever,
perhaps it is more practical and promising. They say, 'sitting the mind does not come back with the return of space time.
silently' doing nothing 'the spring comes and the grass grows It is Samadhi and this thoughtlessness must be there
by itself'. There seems to be a valid logic for it. Thoughts are effortlessly as a matter of spontaneity. This is the eight stage
involuntary, the energy is moving to create thoughts as a of Patanjali Yoga designated as Samprajnat Samadhi earlier.
matter of unawareness. This is the habitual state of mind Now, we conclude the Yogasutra. Amen!
and we call it verbalization. What happens when we become So far we have discussed three systems of theist
aware of these thoughts or we begin to witness them? The Hindu philosophy viz. Vedanta, Sankhya, and Yoga. Vedanta
244 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 245
is the philosophical aspect of Vedas while Mimansa is For Love is enough Diversion
basically ritualistic and so we can leave Mimansa. Nyaya For Love is enough Passion
and Vaisheshika do not intrinsically differ from Sakhya and For Love is enough Insight
so we need not to discuss them here. In the next chapter we For Love is enough Intuition.
intend to have a view of Buddhist philosophy which although The path of Love should lead
does not accept the authority of Vedas but believe in Invariably to the Beloved one
immortality and liberal too and holds Buddha as the valid Whom not much I have seen
source of timeless truth and so forms a part of spiritual Ought to be the real Heaven.
systems nonetheless. In fact: there are only two disciplines Because I ask unto thee
in Indian tradition as such. First is the Brahman tradition Is not my love real intense?
and second is the Shraman tradition. Brahman tradition Is not my love real sweet?
insists on Faith and not on techniques. Upanishads, Geeta How can then I forever miss?
and Sankhya belong to this group essentially. Just like
Christians and Islam, these form a good harmony with the All mysticism ought to be like a love affair. In fact,
Angelic belief. The path of a Prayer has had many forms in Philosophy consists of two syllables, Phil and Sophia. Phil
India such as Upasana, Nishkama Karma, Aradhana, means love and Sophia means knowledge, so even Philosophy
Prarthana, Bhakti etc. On the contrary ‘Shraman Tradition’ means love of knowledge. We all have to love this Existence
insists on meditation and arduous effort towards and ourselves too. We all have to discover our place in this
Enlightenment. Although this path is described as the path world and there are only two possible methods, one of Love
of the Beast in the Bible, it includes great disciplines like and the other of Enquiry. Love comes from the God and
Yoga, Jainism and Buddhism as in obvious. Enquiry comes from the Devil and they are participants in
As we proceed further, we shall find that Jainism one conspiracy we call creation. Both of them are helping
and Buddhism do not intrinsically differ from Yoga while the humanity in their own manners eternally. Amen!
Christianity, Sufis and Islam do not intrinsically differ from
the Upanishads. All that is different has been a matter of The Buddhist school of Mystery
expression and emphasis only. Osho is right to observe that
It seems that somewhere between Patanjali and Buddha
this earth has been one abode and the religion has been as
a long era of Mythology entered Indian Spiritual Thought.
much a Science as Physics or Biology or whatever.
Mahaveera and Buddha had to react against this Mythology
Spiritualism is concerned with the mankind as a whole and
and Ritualism prevalent when they happened. It is a common
all of us share same problems. All of us live more or less the
belief that just after Upanishads, Sakhya-Sutra and Yoga-
same life and all of us want to comprehend it too. Spiritualism
Sutra the period of epics and Puranas has followed. First of
is the ultimate transfor mation and the ultimate
all Valmiki came with his Ramayana and then Vedvyasa
understanding. The seed should come to flower and become
contributed the second great epic we call Mahabharata. Geeta
overfilled with the beauty and fragrance, this has been the
is a part of Mahabharata which marks the beginning of the
purpose of all the religious traditions. So, may it happen!
age of Eighteen Puranas. Rama is considered to be the
To conclude with, here is a poem which I composed
S eventh incarnation, Krishna is considered to be the Eighth
and which I mean to be relevant.
and Buddha is considered to be the Ninth of the Hindu
I may walk along whatever way
incarnations.
Wherever my steps may lead to me
Also, there are some linguistic proofs available
On either side I write but love
regarding the Indian History before Gautama Buddha. In
On cloud,
Buddha’s time three dialects were available in India viz.
On Leaf and every Tree.
246 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 247
Prakrit, Apabhransa and Pali. Mahaveera had chosen Prakrit was formed Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh. However, for quite
in the Pali dialect. From the Philological point of view these a long time they used to be the three aspects of the same
three languages lie al entity. Later on somewhere the concept of ‘Personal God’
ost at the middle point between the two great epics and entered the Hindu mythology and Vishnu became almost
the present day Hindi. Obviously these three dialects have this Personal God. Rama and Krishna were considered to be
emerged from the Vedic Sanskrit and Dingal, Pingal, Hindi the incarnation of this Personal God Vishnu. Of course,
etc too have emerged from them. The evolution of languages Hindus formed a trinity but they did not contradict their
is a long and continuous process and it takes time to evolve. concept of Non-dualism. All those three were neither the
The problem is that Indians did not write any History because same nor different. This is the Non-duality of Hindu as I
they used to live in eternity. Indians never have had the have explained before. The souls of two persons are neither
time-consciousness and so no Social Sciences could evolve two nor the same, the relationship between them is called
in India. They have never attached any importance to History Non-duality. Some more time elapsed and each one of these
or even Economics, Political and Social thought as a matter decided to raise their own separate families too. Brahma got
of course. So there are no records available regarding the married and his daughter Saraswati was considered to be
times preceding Gautama Buddha. But the West has kept the Goddess of learning; Shiva got married, he had a wife by
some records which are generally used by the historians. the name of Parvati and also two sons Kartikeya and
We all know that Moses happened almost fourteen Ganesha. The monkey God Hanuman was considered his
centuries before Jesus and Abram almost nineteen centuries incarnation. Vishnu too got married and his wife Laxmi took
before Jesus. This word Abram is very interesting. It consists all the charge of exchequer and was called the Goddess of
of two syllables Ab and Ram. Ab is a prefix like Shri or Mr Wealth. Still all the three Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh were
and so this word literally means Mr. Ram in Hebrew. These depected as three faces of the same Idol Trinity and this did
days Abram is also spelt as Abraham or Ibrahim but the not contradict the idea of Non-dualism ever.
original form mentioned in the Old Testament has been I have already explained the concept of Invisible
Abram. This indicates that the great epic Ramayana was Triangles in an earlier chapter titled ‘What is Mysticism?’.
written well before Abraham, because we have to permit This concept has prevailed in Hindu Mythology also but not
sometime to this story to reach from India to Jerusalem. in Hindu Philosophy. We came to the first vertex of this
Rama must have been very popular for quite some time in triangle. This is Brahma and He is most abstract. Hindus
India before Abram was born in Israel and was named after say that just after creation Brahma disappeared, He is not a
him. It is just like we give some children the name Yisu or part of formal existence as He transcends all the forms. The
Isha in India. Hindus claim that Rama was a historical person human mind cannot conceive of Him. We cannot find any
who happened some 35 centuries before Jesus. The Maharaja Idol, any mantra or sound to represent Him. That is why,
of Jaipur believes himself to be a descendent of Rama and Hindus do not make any temples of Brahma; they cannot
the family has recorded all the generation from Rama to the worship him because they cannot conceive of him.
present day and their estimation too is the same. So Rama Interestingly, this correspond to the Mohammadan narration
might have happened some sixteen centuries before Abram of Allah and sometimes the Christian concept of God too.
but the geologists do not yet approve of it, they have obtained The second vertex of this triangle Hindus have called
no proofs as yet. However, we have no concept of a Personal Vishnu. Hindus say that Parashurama (the Rama with an
God in the days of Upanishads, Sankhya-Sutra and Yoga- axe), Rama and Krishna have been mediums or incarnations
Sutra. Brahma was not a person but the ultimate substance, of him. ( we must remember that both Parashurama and
conscious and eternal. He was considered both the efficient Rama had come together to celebrate the marriage ceremony
and the material cause of all that exists. Later on Puranas of Sita). Vishnu represents the ‘Personal God’ in the Hindu
prevailed in India and in place of one substance a trinity Mythology. Literally this word ‘Vishnu’ means ‘ the Mighty
248 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 249
and the One’. Interestingly the Arabic word ‘Il Gabar’ also For beauty is important on the path of devotion just as Truth
means the same. If we translate from Sanskrit to Arabic, is important for philosophers and the ultimate good is
‘Vishnu’ shall have the translation ‘Il Gabar’; Il means one important for the social reformers or saints. So there seems
and Mohammad became a prophet. ‘Il Gabar’ or ‘Gabar Il’ to be a basic reason for this original trinity, it is psychological.
was the power behind Mohammad and that is the reason
Islam is said to be Angelic in its source. So Rama, Krishna The Three Sects of Hindu Religion.
and Gabar means mighty. Islam belives that the angel 'Il
To summarize again, the Hindus of the Upanishadic era
Gabar' came to Mohammad and embraced him and
believed that Brahma was the only ultimate reality. In
Mohammed had the same power behind them. This word ‘Il
Upanishads, Sankhya and Yoga no idea of a Personal God
Gabar’ became ‘Gabar Il’ and then Gabriel in Israel. Gabriel
was entertained. But after this age, it seems that the Hindus
is the Biblical Angel who helped Jesus. So, maybe Rama,
almost personified Brahma in the form of Bhagwan Vishnu
Krishna, Jesus and Mohammad were helped by the same
and Bhagwan Vishnu came to be the ‘Formal Brahma’. They
one Angel. Hindus have called their medium incarnation,
asserted that Rama and Krishna were incarnations of
Christians have called the son of God and Mohammadans
Bhagwan Vishnu and the Hindus began to worship all the
have called the Prophet. It seems that only the words are
three of them. This was the beginning of the Bhakti tradition
different. This has been the second Vertex. There is a
in Hindus. Hindus began to direct their prayers to Bhagwan
possibility that the ancestors of all these three traditions
Vishnu in the same manner as Christians pray to God or
used to live in the same place in the past and they noticed
Mohammadans pray to Allah which literally means the
the same power helping them. This power which was named
Supreme Being. This is the VAISHNAVA sect of Hindus and
‘Vishnu’ in Sanskrit was translated as ‘Il Gabar’ in Arabic
it is the first of such three sects.
and ‘Gabriel’ in Hebrew. All the three words have the same
Later on the hypothesis of the Original Trinity had to
meaning ‘Almighty’ as the English people call it.
evolve further. Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva all were thought
The third vertex is Mahesh and Hindus depict it as the
to be without beginning and without end. Brahma was
‘God of Welfare--Shiva’ with the Moon on his forehead. Saint
conceived to be God the Creator, he creates and then after
John in his revelations has mentioned him as Michael who
the creation he disappears. In other words, He represents
shall help the second Christ. The Bible mentions only two
the Formless Brahma of the Upanishads. Vishnu was
angels by name and these are Gabriel and Michael, God of
considered as God the Executive. His task is to protect,
course is beyond. In Koran too, Michael is one of the ninety-
sustain and make providence for creation. All the ten
nine name of Allah and he is supposed to be the Angel from
incarnations of Hindu are incarnations of Vishnu alone. In
the Moon. So Michael seems to form the third vertex.
Geeta Vishnu has promised to appear again and again within
All philologists agree that Hindus, Christians and
and without India, whenever the need would arise. Shiva
Mohammadans have descended from the same race of Aryans
was conceived to be God the dissolver. He will decompose
and their ancestors in the past used to live at the same place.
the whole existence in the end for the good of all existing
There is every logic to believe that the basic features of
souls. Brahma will create the Universe again and again they
Hinduism, Christianity and Islam might have originated at
will work shift wise. All this is hypothesis, the meaning is
the time when the ancestors used to live in the same place.
not literal but symbolic only. All the Puranas are allegoric
This also seems the case that Brahma represents Satyam or
and symbolic in thier style.
the pure truth; Mahesh represents Shivam or the ultimate
As it happened, Hindus created three sects within their
good and Vishnu represents the Sundaram or beauty aspect
concept of Brahmavada. Those who worshipped Vishnu
of existence. No wonder that Bhakti, Christianity and Islam
created the Vaishnav sect and only this sect really
which are the paths of devotion have attached utmost
predominated with the passage of time. Those who
importance to Vishnu who is the symbol for ultimate Beauty.
250 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 251
worshipped Lord Shiva(Nataraj) created the Shaiva sect. to the periphery. This flow we call outward or downward
Those who maintained their loyalty unto the last towards and such energy we call Dhara. When the direction of energy
the mother Goddess Parvati created the ‘Shakta Sect’. We is reverted it should be called Radha and so Radha is the
must remember that Mother Parvati who was also known as energy which moves from the periphery towards the centre.
Shakti was the Enlightened wife of Lord Shiva and they used So literally, Krishna is the centre of Being and Radha is the
to live in the same house. According common Hindu belief energy leading to this centre. So Hindus are supposed to
even Vishnu and Shiva have been historical persons who flatter Radha who can manage their meeting with Krishna.
happened before the times of Rama but Brahma has never This word Radha is also included in Aradhana which means
lived upon the Earth. Shaktas believed that Parvati was the the same, the energy flowing upwards or inwards. Similarly
personification of Cosmic Energy which they call Shakti. It Vishnu was considered to be ‘Ishvar’ and Laxmi is called
seems that Tantra had originated initially among the ‘Aishvarya’ or the energy leading to Bhagwan Vishnu. All
worshippers of Shakti but later on it was initially among the this seems to be a matter of allegory only, neither Laxmi nor
worshippers of Shakti but later on it was adopted by the Radha must have been real persons. Vaishnavas had to install
sects of Vaishnava and Shaiva also. them so that they could compete with Shaktas having eight
Here one more comment should not be out of place. Before mother goddesses after Parvati. Of course, Parvati still is
the Shaktas began to worship Parvati and other Goddess called ‘the Original Shakti’ by the Hindus and even Seeta
like Durga, Kali etc the Vaishnavas had not assigned any and Laxmi used to worship her. The scriptures state that
importance to the female counterparts of Bhagwan Vishnu, Durga, Kali, Katyani etc. all the eight Devis emerged from
Rama and Krishna any way. The Vaishnavas continued to the dead body of Parvati after her death. Only Radha seems
follow only the path of Bhakti and Nishkama Karma as it to be a real match to Parvati, she must have been too
was described in Geeta. Also the Vaishnava sect did not rely rebellious for any domination. In fact, nobody could supercede
on meditation as a rule. Shaktas wrote ‘Devi Bhagwat’ which Radha who was so great in her love for Krishna that she
seems to be the first Hindu scripture to bestow glory upon belittled even the institution of marriage. Krishna had many
the eight holy mothers. Vaishnavas felt very inferior in this wives and Radha never married Krishna but she became
respect and so they decided to create fiction around their more respectable than any one of his wives. Later on,
goddesses Laxmi, Seeta, and Radha and associated them as Christians too strengthened this trend considerably. The
the female counterparts to Vishnu, Rama and Krishna Mother of Jesus is worshipped as the Holy Mother. Only
respectively. Now it became customary to place also these Islam has refrained from such personification but not exactly
holy mothers beside the male deities in the Hindu temples. the Sufis. However, we are talking about the three sects of
Now we cannot imagine Vishnu without Laxmi, Rama without Hinduism here.
Seeta and Krishna without Radha in the Hindu temples
without bothering much about their privacy. No other religion The Schools of Tantra.
except Hinduism thought it necessary to personify wealth
It seems that after Patanjali’s Yoga sutra the tantrics
and worship it but the Vaishnavs conceived Laxmi as the
really made unforgettable contribution to the field of
‘Goddess of Wealth’ and made her the wife of Vishnu who
Meditation. The word ‘tantric’ here includes all the three kinds
was their Supreme God. It is difficult to claim that Laxmi
of tantrics belonging to the three sects of Vaishnava, Shaiva
and Radha ever have been historical characters but we cannot
and Shakta. These tantric devised numerous methods which
say it certainly about Seeta. Neither in Mahabharata nor in
could lead to the Super conscious invariably. ‘Vigyan-
Bhagvata the writer have mentioned Radha who seems to be
Bhairava-Tantra’ is one of such books given by these tantrics
a later discovery. Interestingly the name is symbolical too.
belonging to the above three sects. This book is written in
Literally, Krishna means that which attracts or centre of
the form of dialogue between Shiva and Parvati and compiles
attraction. Ordinarily, the energy flows in us from the centre
252 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 253
the techniques for meditation. It is written in Sanakrit and Siddhas mean Enlightened seekers belonging to the schools
it is a precious advancement upon Yoga Sutra of Patanjali. of Tantra or Jainism while Buddha mean those belonging to
The Yoga Sutra is the first book devoted to Yoga, it is brief Buddhist tradition. Neither a Siddha nor a Buddha is a seer
and includes only a few techniques for meditation. But like the Upanishadic mystics. Their path was the path of
Vigyan-Bhairava-Tantra is comprehensive and contains as effort and so a natural and ordinary life could not help.
many as 112 methods of Meditation. This book is Anyway, Yogis began to teach repression as a part of
indispensable, complete and exhaustive in its way but it is their usual discipline. The Tantrics revolted against the Yogis
written in a Sutra form and does not contain enough details. and preached Supra-morality and over indulgence. Tantra
(So the reader is advised to go through Osho’s series of preached from Sex to Super consciousness and asserted that
discourses titled ‘The Book of Secrets Vol-I to V for this to become enlightened it was inevitable to make love at least
purpose). In fact, if we take Sankhya Sutra, Yoga Sutra and to seven women from seven different castes. Naturally, only
this book together nothing essential is left out in the field of then the seven chakras of the Kundalini could open. Worst
Meditation. Even the Buddhist and Jain Enlightened masters came to worse, the Tantra resorted even to violence and
could not add much to the techniques already prescribed in sacrifices. The Sutra ‘Vaidiki Hinsa Hinsa na bhavati’
this book. It contains almost each and every method of corresponds only to this period and it means that sacrifice
meditation devised by the Indian tradition. to satisfy Vedic deities is not violence. The Tantrics became
However, when the Buddhist religion reached Japan and drowned in their passion for meat, wine, sex, gambling and
transformed itself in the form of Zen there, many more fish. These were called five makars or perversions by the
methods were invented. For Zen Buddhists even ordinary others who disagreed with them.
activities like eating, walking, swimming, fighting etc could This was the time when Mahaveera and Buddha were
be methods for meditation. Zen people were both soldiers born and they rebelled against the Tantrics. Even Vaishnavas
and saints and they found very powerful methods even could not tolerate the Shaiva and the Shakta tantrics, this
through archery and sword-fighting. Zen has been very is to be understood. The Vaishnava Brahmans played very
innovative in the field of meditation, they have used almost good jokes with the Tantrics. They began to depict Shiva
every activity for the purpose of meditation. But we cannot and Parvati as the phallic symbols in the temples prevalent
undermine the contribution of Vaishnava, Shaiva and Shakta even to this day. Perhaps they wanted to remind that sex
tantrics to the science of inner transformation which they was the only divine act for the Shakta tantrics. Not only
have made so wilfully. But Tantra did not have only positive this, Lord Ganesha who was the son of both Shiva and Parvati
aspects due to them. While Vedanta and Sankhya were was depicted in Semi-human form. He got his head chopped
balanced in their views of life, Yoga and Tantra were off by his own father and had to carry the trunk of a baby
unbalanced. The Upanishadic Mystics were seers not seekers. elephant for all the time to come. This too was a great joke.
Truth had come to them as a gift from existence and they Lord Hanuman was considered as an incarnation of Lord
were grateful for this gift. As a consequence and thank giving Shiva and the Vaishnava Brahmans did not even spare him.
they were celebrating and composing poetic verses. They had He was assigned a full monkey form with even a tail hanging
to practise no meditation and lived a life of spontaneity. down from his back. It seems that the Vaishnavas did not
Sankhya added only witnessing to Upasana and Nishkama spare anyone from the Shiva family. This shows the scorn
Karma laid down by the Upanishads. Even Patanjali was a towards tantrics on the part of the Vaishnavas who both
seer and he had attained without seeking. He was the first worshipped and ridiculed at the same time. They worshipped
one to create a discipline of seekers, that is why, Yoga sutra because they could understand the Enlightenment of Shiva,
is an original but initial writing. Yogis had to leave the world Parvati, Ganesha and Hanuman and ridiculed to discourage
and to seek for Enlightenment and so they had to teach the Tantric practices. The Vaishnava Brahmans thought it
repression. Tantrics, Jains and Buddhas also had to seek. their duty to reform the Shaiva and Shakta tantrics who
254 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 255
indulged in violence and immorality. Even the idol of tantrics again denied cultural morality. Even Sex was used
Hanuman was everyday imbued with red to remind of the as a method of meditation by the Tantrics before Buddha
blood-shed by the tantrics. Finally, the Shaivas and the and by some Buddhist tradition again long after Buddha.
Shaktas disappeared from the mainstream of the Hindu life Exactly, this was the time when Saint John had come to
but the worships and the jokes still continue. Even Kabira India. Buddhists had become perverted and immoral by that
has said, “I would rather welcome even a Vaishnava time using even sex as a method for transcendence. After
untouchable but would not see even the face of a Shakta this visit Saint John wrote his Revelations and depicted
Brahman”. Obviously, the Shaiva and Shakta Tantrics Gautama Buddha as the First Beast. It seems that he became
invoked great defamation well before the rise of Jain and disgusted with the Buddhists and as a reaction he joined a
Buddhist traditions in India. tradition of Yogis in which Gorakhnath was initiated later
But scorn was only one aspect of the coin. Attempts on. However, the first Shankaracharya had to eradicate the
were made towards reconciliation between the three sects leftist tradition from India which were prevalent in his time.
also. A story was fabricated that Brahma was born from the It seems that History repeats itself and time moves round
mouth of Vishnu and Shiva was born from his naval just and round in circles.
before the creation could follow. It was preached that Brahma, Now, I come to the concept of celibacy which creates
Vishnu and Mahesh were not three but one entity. The only great embarrassment when we discuss Indian Philosophy.
Hindu Trinity temple was raised to suggest this idea but Neither in Yoga Sutra nor in Vigyan-Bhairava-Tantra celibacy
Brahmans opposed the idea because Brahma should not be is mentioned anywhere. As I have pointed out earlier, it seems
conceived. So this temple remained only one of its kind. Rama that before the prevalence of Jain and Buddhist traditions
was made to worship both Shiva and Shakti. He worshipped in India Brahma was an expanding divine principle and
Shiva in temple of Rameshwaram and he worshipped Shakti Brahmacharya meant a routine like Brahma. So
for nine days before he could defeat Ravana. There is no Brahmacharya implied Nishkama Karma and a creative life.
exaggeration in the statement that ever since the beginning Neither Patanjali nor the Tantrics had condemned sex before.
Hindus have been equally respectful towards Vishnu and Anyway, Hindus used to renounce the world only after the
Shiva both. But a joke is a joke and it prevailed because it age of fifty when no one has any craziness for sex.
revealed great wisdom too. If a person happens to visit the Indian temples, he finds
This was the background against which Buddha and Vishnu with his wife Laxmi, Rama with his wife Seeta and
Mahaveera began to preach. Jainism and Buddhism emerged Krishna with his beloved Radha. Ganesha is in the baby
essentially as a rebellion against immorality, violence and form sitting usually in the company of his worthy parents of
sacrifices prevalent among some sects of Hindus of that course unmarried yet. Only Hanuman is found alone but
period. This too was a kind of renaissance. Mahaveera was this causes no concern at all because he is depicted in a
the first to preach and he denied the very concept of monkey form and monkeys are not human beings, they have
Brahmavad, Buddha came next and he denied even the absolute freedom in everyway. Any moment he can take a
concept of Atman as a permanent substance. We can jump and can go wherever he wants to go. But when a visitor
understand the reasons for their teachings, the background for the first time happens to visit a Jain or a Buddhist temple
was responsible for it. Both Buddha and Mahaveera were he becomes concerned because he finds Mahaveera or
trying to eradicate the evils arising from ritual and Buddha sitting there all alone. When the doors close and
superstition. Both of them had to preach the path of night falls what will they do? When sickness and old age
meditation without permitting any ritual and myth. This is comes who will take care of them? Everyone understands it
a historical irony that later on even Buddhism became since the beginning of the human existence that celibacy is
perverted and sects like Vajrayana and Sahajyana were impossible and that is why Brahmacharya cannot mean
created within the Buddhist tradition. These sects like celibacy. This interpretation has advanced by the Buddhist
256 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 257
and the Jain philosophers who narrowed down Kama to mean Nor beauty nor even thanks giving
sex only whereas Kama actually means all the worldly Must be but very strange seer!.
aspirations and sex can be only a need.
In any case, the Hindus used to preach renunciation Some might have become Lotus flowers
only after the age of fifty which is not much of a problem. Most of them Mango and Papaya
When a man has attained the age of fifty, women cease to Colour, Lustre, Fragrance and Youth
take interest in him and so even celibacy is no problem. Beauty is the earthly Truth.
Except for a few exception, even in a forest, Hindu seers and
seekers used to live with their wives and many disciples who His Oak tree can though never fall
were just like their family members. It was only after Because it is humble and tall
Mahaveera and Buddha that celibacy and monkhood Moving always towards the sky
sprouted as an organized institution. Thousands and On the Earth the least of try!.
thousands monks began to roam all over the Indian
subcontinent. Shankaracharya’s ten cults of Hindu monks One can say here that all renunciation is a mistake
only multiplied, this number to a considerable extent to because all renunciation is impossibility. As long as we are
become a multitude. One can even consider it the in the body, we are in the world. Body is the miniature
commencement of an organized irrationality in Indian universe. What can we renounce? Can we renounce our
spiritual life. hunger, our thirst, our sickness, our tenderness for weather
and our advancing age etc? Just as we attempt to solve these
Buddha and His Teachings problems we become a part of the world. A monk can only
try to shift his burden on others, but this makes him
Now we come to Gautama the Buddha who has the
dependent generally on people who earn a lot through
greatest among these three Enlightened masters viz. Buddha,
immoral means. It makes him a participant into a negative
Mahaveera and Shankaracharya. It is not easy to understand
kind of karmic energy also. It seems that dropping our
him because his renunciation seems to be unnatural, his
attachment to the world is the only possible renunciation,
celibacy seems to be unnatural, his anattavad seems to be
all other forms of renunciation seem to be just hypocritical.
out of place and his Shunyavad seems to be illogical again.
Freud is right to observe whatever aspect of life we deny
We will have to discuss his preaching and his tradition too.
becomes the most attractive one to us. Life is an opportunity
Before that here is a small poem of mine composed to
to learn and all those who escape away from it may miss the
express the common amazement:
right course of schooling. The only way to transcend life is to
An Indian seer raised the cry
understand it. If we have all our teeth intact except one tooth
His voice filled all of the sky
which just has been pulled out, our tongue moves again and
Across the Asia, China, Tibet, Japan
again only to that empty space and no where else. All
But the earth he came to deny.
renunciation of this sort may be called hypocritical and the
Buddhist and the Jains promulgated it in India for the first
Everyone was sure mesmorized
time as an organized movement which became a marked
Everyone had his best to try
tradition later on. My understanding is that even renunciation
We need new Heaven and Earth
is likely to create a certain kind of bondage because giving
Since it is our place of Birth.
liberates and taking binds. Hindus are right to say ‘always
keep your palms turned downwards’. Kabira has been very
A man who has no faith in him
categorized to say those who deceive others create a bondage
Nor Music nor even poetry
but those who allow others to deceive them are liberated.
258 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 259
Life is very contradictory. Before Buddha and Mahaveera We have to understand it. The Buddhist philosophers have
the Hindu thought was straight forward and clear and the not stating the same as people like David Hume. David Hume
things were less complicated. The Hindus used to believe confused the Self with the mental activity but Buddha had
that one should always refrain from doing the wrong; one not confused it with the mental activity at all. Buddha said
should always be eager to do the right and should throw the that Self could witness the mental activity and so the Self
return into the nearest well. We can detach ourselves always was rather inchanging in relation to mental activity. But
from the consequences of our virtuous acts but we cannot Buddha said that evne self was not absolutely without
avoid the punishments which should ensue the evil ones. change. The Buddhist compares the human consciousness
One should always promote the good and should forget all with the flame of a clay lamp. Every moment the oil which
his acts of kindness and of love, it was the Hindu Philosophy burn is changing, every moment the wick is burning and
of Nishkama Karma. changing but the flame is also changing. The flame is never
Now, we come to the concept of celibacy. A man a static phenomenon but it is always a continuum. But there
cannot withhold his sexual outlets any more than a woman is a contradiction in it. Let us analyze the whole situation.
can stop her menstrual cycles. The first carries the sperm Buddha said there is existence after death. There is to follow
and second carries the ovum and both are essential either Heaven or Hell or rebirth. There has been an infinite
counterparts. It is impossible to fight one’s Biology. It is as sequence of past lives through which our consciousness had
stupid as fighting hunger or fighting sleep. In the childhood to pass. Not only this, it is also possible to revive the past life
the hormones have not yet become active and with the old memories. Now the question arises if there is no unchanging
age the hormones disappear. It is natural that the hormones Self or Substance who remembers these past lives. Who
should sprout and spring while there is youth and it should remains an invariable witness to all this sequence of changing
have nothing to do with morality. Once the youth is gone, bodies. If a substance appears sometime as A1,sometimes A2
our biology is bound to change. Celibacy in the youth is the etc, that is if a substance assumes the changing forms
ambition of a fool and the effort of an idiot. It is just like a A1,A2,A3,…….An, An+1,………… it cannot be identical with anyone of
self-willed blindness or choosing to break one’s own knees. these forms but should be transcendental and a-priori to all
Buddha renounced at the age of 34 and Mahaveera even these forms. Hindus say that our consciousness has
before. Every scientific mind comes to interfere with the witnessed all these forms and this witness is the Self. Without
authenticity of such a renunciation. That is why, the Western such a Self the memory of past lives cannot come. The Hindus
mind cannot hold them in a too high esteem. Naturally, the argue that the train seems to be moving only because there
mystics like Rama, Krishna, Mohammad, Nanaka, Kabira is a platform which is not moving and this unmoving platform
etc look more reasonable to us in this regard. We cannot is the Self. In response to this the Buddhists argue that
deny the fact that this kind of institutional renunciation may neither the train nor the platform is static, both are moving
lead the future generations also to misguidance and but the train is moving faster than the platform. Both the
superstition. A child who has to respect hypocrisy right form universal manifestations and human consciousness are
the beginning cannot have a scientific temper and become changing but the first is changing faster than the later. It
self-confident. That is why, the East could not keep its pace seems to be a good logic only till we examine it thoroughly,
with the remaining world. For last twenty-five centuries the otherwise it contains the fallacy of infinite regression. How?
East has been supposed to respect hypocrisy whereas the The universe is changing in relation to human consciousness,
West has been very rational in its approach. Naturally, the but the question arises in relation to what this human
East could not grow in science and reason as the West could consciousness is changing? A change is possible only in
do. relation to some relatively unchanging witness; otherwise
Buddha is reported to say that there is nothing like a the change cannot be conceived. If A1 is changing in relation
permanent Self. Even this belief seems to contradict itself. to A2, A2 is changing in relation to A3; in general if An is
260 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 261
changing in relation to An+1 for all n then we get sequence. Brahma also. Buddha used to say that he is a physician and
A1,A2,A3,....An, An+1,……. Which must converge to some limit not a philosopher. There were people in those days whose
point which cannot change. Ultimately, we get a substance only profession was to argue and Buddha wanted to avoid
which is unchanging, otherwise the change cannot be them. So he prepared a list of eleven questions and would
conceived. Who conceives the change? In absence of a announce beforehand that no one was supposed to raise
permanent substance all this change becomes meaningless. there questions. My understanding is that no Buddhist
So the Buddhist logic is crooked one, it is called Vitanda. mystic has been responsible for this concept of anattavad,
Vitanda is a logic which is deliberately crooked. infact, they have been very silent people. The Buddhist
Ultimately, we have to conceive permanent substance. philosophers have done it to contradict the prevalent theist
Hindus have called it Brahma, Spinoza designates it as philosophical systems. It is the Buddhist philosopher who
Substances and Sartre as Essence. The Existentialists have has been searching through a dark room a Black cat which
said that the Essence must preceed existence and so this is not there. This search has been Anattavad.
Essence becomes the permanent principle according to the Now, we come to the Buddhist Shunyavad or the state of
Existentialists. Anyway, the Hindus seem to be right that NO MIND. Thoughtlessness cannot be the only criterion for
the Self and Brahma form Non-dualism. In as much as, Enlightenment. Everyone is without thoughts before one
neither the wave is identical with the ocean, nor the wave is learns language and every creature except man is thoughtless
distinct from the ocean. Neither we can say that there is one too. All animals and infants are thoughtless but not
permanent substance nor we can say there are two but Enlightened. Some people even claim that an empty mind is
anyway the human consciousness has to be an unchanging Devil’s workshop. Hindus and Jains have a different
principle. description of Enlightenment which cannot be said to be
The same experience which the Hindus have called self- untrue either. It is not the state of NO MIND which is
realization, the Buddhist have expressed as No-Self important but the realization which is important. They say
realization. So it seems that the concept of anattavad is also that to begin with one becomes self-realized, then one comes
a matter of Vitandavad. The term has been used just to to remember the past lives ad finally one even comes to know
contradict the prevalent Hindu belief but it leads nowhere. the future, these are the various stages of Enlightenment.
In short, there is an infinite sequence of rebirths, there is a Hindus and Jains do not speak in terms of thoughtlessness.
substance which undergoes all these births and can also The cessation of all thoughts is not an achievement in itself,
remember them. Hindus call this substance to be the Self thoughtlessness itself is not Enlightenment.
and Buddhist have called it Anatta but this has to be a Moreover, it is very unscientific to fight one’s own thinking
permanent, unchanging and conscious substance. It seems mind, this can lead even to madness. It is unpsychological
that the Buddhist resorted to this hypocrisy because they to attach much importance to the thoughts. No one can ever
needed to contradict Hinduism which they wanted to reform. practise to be thoughtlessness; it may come indirectly to
Mahaveera was the first to preach and he denied the concept some. To some thoughtlessness may follow as a shadow of
of Brahmavad, then Buddha began to preach and he had to Enlightenment. Similarly, desirelessness is not a cause of
deny the concept of Self also. But the reasons seem to be Enlightenment but a consequence of it. If we illuminate a
different from being philosophical. Both of them had to deny lamp the darkness is gone but the vice-versa is not the case,
the tradition which had become perverted ritual. we cannot remove the darkness by fighting with it. We have
Now, we have to investigate who has been responsible to be positive in our attitudes, absolute negativity is against
for this concept of anattavad. The Buddhists say that human psychology. So it is not good to talk in negative terms
Gautama Buddha never replied such metaphysical questions. always.
He had a list of eleven questions which he would not reply In fact, there are many mansions to the Father’s House
and this list included the existence of Self and existence of and there are many paths leading there. The way of a mystic
262 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 263
is the way of a white cloud. The way of a mystic is the way of even to very small things of life. He cares even to turn water
a flying bird. No foot-marks are left behind. It seems that into wine and feed the hungry crowd with whatsoever few
before Buddha the Hindus did not insist on empty- pieces of bread he has got. He and his apostles wander all
mindedness but on the experience of Self-realization only. over the land of Israel and cure people of all kinds of diseases
Negativity is not the question but realization is the question. such as blindness, leprosy, paralysis, etc and believe it to be
Dropping out of thought and emotion is not the real question, their sacred duty. The Bible has attached importance to all
but awakening from the ignorance is the real question. the aspects of life, that is why, the West could progress in
Buddha has refrained from using all the positive terms which technology and medicine but the East did not care to
the Upanishads have used and that is why his view of life accomplish all this. The West had before it the ideal of Jesus
seems to be negative which is not expected of an Enlightened and so the West looked forward to make all the miracles
person like him. Absolute negativity is not likely to lead to described in the Gospels come true through the discipline of
Enlightenment but to madness probably. Science. Science has actually made feasible what the Bible
Buddha asserts that life is a suffering and desires are considered to be miracles. The East had before it the image
the reasons for the suffering. Nirvana is the only state without of ascetics like Mahaveera, Buddha, Shankaracharya etc and
suffering and Nirvana means total extinction or non- the East always vibrated with their preaching and this has
existence. So which are the implications? All the existence made all the difference which is obvious. What had Buddha
is meaningless. As long as one exists, there must be suffering. preached? He taught that suffering was the beginning and
According to the Buddhists, it is suffering not essence which the end; suffering was the alpha and the omega and suffering
preceeds existence and comes to an end only with the was the first fact of life and also the last as well. No wonder
existence itself. With such a view of life no science, no political the East remained still and freezed like the statue of Gautama
systems, no economic reforms, no social well-being etc can Buddha and much water went on flowing down all the rivers
have any meaning. No constitutionalism, no Rule of Law, no of the Earth. In fact, our pessimistic outlook towards life
Jurisprudence, no Criminal and Civil Procedure Codes, no has been the only significant factor for our backwardness in
observation of human rights, no democracy etc need to evolve. the fields of Science and Social Science both.
With such a view of life all life should be considered This is to be underlined that not only science but all the
meaningless. But the last twenty-five centuries after Gautama social, political and economic thoughts have evolved out of
Buddha have proved it otherwise; we can create some an endeavour to make the mankind happier. The East
meaning in life. Of course , the East could not create this condemned all the desires and so the East withheld all the
meaning because of a misconceived kind of philosophy but impetus to progress too. But the West could move towards
the West has certainly managed it. considerable advancement only because the Bible has
Even Science needs a great faith in life. If we get up nowhere condemned life. In the beginning till the medieval
tomorrow and find that the Sun has arisen in the West, then history the West too was primitive and backward. Even the
we get up the day after tomorrow and find that the Sun has institutions like slavery and traffic in human beings used to
arisen in the North and so on and so forth; no science can prevail there. But now the West has reached the state of
be possible. A scientist has a firm belief that science is capable perfect Rule of Law. The East is still lagging behind in regards
of making the mankind happy, comfortable and painless, of democratic values and human rights. In the East either
only then the scientist can have a zeal for his work. But there is no democracy at all or there is pseudo-democracy
Buddha gives no importance to life or even to existence itself instead. All the fight in the world in this century has been
and the science too cannot progress with such a negative between the democratic and the undemocratic forces and
view of life. There is no wonder that the East has never taken the East is not even yet really civilized. In respect of the
much interest in Science and human well-being. exercise of human rights and sense of human dignity, the
On the other hand, Jesus has given much importance East has still got many reservations.
264 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 265
All the credit goes to the West for the recent progress we thinker who had a balanced view of life. After that the
have made. The humanity had begun with small city states philosophies of Mahaveera and Buddha prevailed all over
and monarchy whereas now we have well-defined the Indian subcontinent with their negativity and Indians
constitutions and rule of law. We have separation of powers became weak. We could not resist the outsider aggressors
and independent judiciary to enforce the constitution. In the such as Shakas, Hunas, Kushanas etc who intruded India
past might was the only right; now right also has become successfully just after the fall of the strength brought forth
might. We have well-defined civil and criminal procedure by the early Mauryan Empire. However, India assimilated
codes and a very judicious system of pleadings. The humanity these people and these races became a part of the same
had begun with hunting and harvesting; the barter system Hindu culture. But India continued in its negativity and the
was the only mode of marketing in the primitive societies. great Indian teacher Shankaracharya only strengthened this
Now these has given way to very highly industrialized societies approach through his Mayavada until Islam came to India
with a system of refined economy and banking which is very and India was enslaved. We should remember that
advanced and ensure security. We have made remarkable Shankaracharya was almost a contemporary of Mohammad,
progress also in the fields of Medicine and Surgery and have he preached only escapism when the country needed
succeeded in eradicating almost each and every disease and prudence inevitably.
disorder. Now it has become very difficult to assert in the The Jain and Buddhist monks spread all over the country
Buddhist manner that birth is suffering, disease is suffering, preaching that it was violence even to dig wells and make
the old age is suffering and finally the death is suffering too. water reservoirs; it was violence even to enforce law and order;
Man can live now comfortably and he can avoid all it was violence even to defend one’s own country; it was
unnecessary pain with the advancement of Science. But all violence even to carry out researches in Surgery and
this change has come through the West for one very simple Medicine; and it was violence even to defend someone who is
reason that the West has always loved life and has honoured innocent and victimized. According to them, all the emperors
all legitimate and reasonable desires. It could not come who restrained the enemies, all the generals and soldiers
through the East because the East has always condemned who fought the intruders and all the police forces who kept
desires and has preached contentment instead leading only the law and order were bound to go straight to the Hell.
to idleness. The consequences which have followed are very Nothing could save them from falling into an inferno because
alarming and it seems that condemnation of worldly life has of the violence they would incur. This was the philosophy
been unfortunate. We all know that the Buddhist outlook of being taught everywhere between the reigns of Asoka and
life has been much negative and the consequences have been Harshavardhana but India still remained culturally protected
disastrous. only because of its quality of cultural harmony. Then the
Let us now enlist all the things which make life worth great Shankaracharya came with his supreme doctrine that
living. We need science and technology, a little music, a little all the life was an illusion. It was expected of every man of
sense of aesthetics that is Art, Drama, Literature etc. All wisdom to renounce the world and get dissolved into the
these things make life worth while and all these things spring ultimate reality which was Brahma. All this negativity had
from desires. If desires are condemned all the faculties of to prevail from two centuries before Christ to the end of the
human knowledge, all the aspects of civilization and culture, twelfth century A.D. This is a matter of investigation how
all that is beautiful and worthwhile become condemned much role we can assign to such philosophy when finally
consequently. That is why, the Hindus could see this India was subjugated by Islam which was a new force in
negativity and its consequences not before very long but they those days. The great and strong nation which was India
could not help the dark shadows which this negativity would finally scattered like a pack of cards.
cast on the Indian History in particular and on the Asian I want to make my point clear. When Alexander invaded
History in general. In fact Chanakya was the last Indian India, India had been a strong nation. It was the strongest
266 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 267
in the world. Alexander had fought only with a border state It is a surprise that the Empire remained integrated, the
King Parvateshwar and his soldiers lost their hearts. They reason seems to have been his past reputation of
became frightened and refused to move ahead. They declared ruthlessness. After Asoka it became customary for all the
that it was just suicidal to cross the Indus River which is Indian rulers to adopt either the Buddhist or the Jain religion
now in Pakistan. So Alexander returned back even without and neglect all military science and strategic researches.
touching the boundaries of Pataliputra Empire. He could Europe and Arab continued to invent new kinds of weaponary
not dare to cross the boundaries of the central Empire. After and strategic instruments and India continued to condemn
his death, his successor Selucus Nicator tried again and was the violence. Indians neglected all improvement, innovation,
defeated by Chandragupta Maurya even before he could cross invention and discovery in the field of armaments. The other
the Indus River. His spies told him that Chanakya wanted world was the only affair which kept the Indians busy. Even
the Mauryan armies to pursue the Greeks and kill them the three greatest emperors who happened after Asoka
while retreating back. So Selucus immediately signed a treaty refused to patronize the Hindu religion. Kanishka adopted
with Chandragupta Maurya, gave his excessively beautiful the Buddhist faith, Pulkesin Second adopted Jainism and
daughter in marriage to him along with the four provinces of Harshavardhana became a Buddhist too. There were the
Afghanistan. This treaty was very much humiliating for three greatest emperors after Asoka who ruled India. This
Selucus but he saved his army from being massacred through shows how much importance this nation had given to Jain
it. Chanakya was a wise man and he helped the Empire to and Buddhist faiths. Both these religions remained
grow stronger and stronger. It was growing more and more predominant at least for one thousand years when
in strength until Asoka decided to adopt the Buddhist religion Shankaracharya was born. Shankaracharya succeeded to
and become Asoka the Great. Chanakya, of course, was a undermine both Buddhism and Jainism in India.
wise man but unfortunately he was the last Brahman thinker Just 78 years after Jesus the Shaka calendar commenced
who could prevail over the political scenario. In fact, in India. It seems that after Asoka India had lost its resistance
Chanakya himself was a spiritual person of the same calibre against the outside invaders. First of all the Shaka race came
as Mahaveera and Buddha but he was prudent in his view of to India and India could not resist them. They settled in
practical life. Chandragupta could really build a very strong India and began here a new calendar of their own. This
empire under the guidance of Chanakya. The empire infiltration has been continuing even since the fall of Mauryan
continued to remain steel strong till the battle of Kalinga Empire after Asoka. The Shaka race was followed by Hunas
fought by Asoka the great who was the grandsonof and Kushanas. Fortunately, all these races merged into the
Chandragupta Maurya. Ashoka swinged from extreme of mainstream and we can hardly distinguish them today from
cruelty in his early rule to another extreme of repentance the Aryans. Although certain hints are still left but these
afterwards. He unnecessarily attacked the peaceful republic hints do not make much difference. For example, Kayasthas
of Kalinga inhabited by innocent Buddist people who were are not a part of the four Hindu Varna’s because they came
by no means any nuisance to the strong Mauryan Empire. to India afterwards. There is a sub caste of Kayasthas by the
They could not stand to the calamity and were butchered name of Saxena which means ‘the army of Shakas or
like petty animals. The Empire proved too strong for them. Shaksena’. The Punjabi word for now is ‘Huna’ which they
This brought Asoka to his much talked about remorse. He speak again and again. This shows that Hunas which came
adopted the Buddhist religion and this was a point of after Shakas got settled mostly in the provinces of Sindh
significant turn in the Indian History. The Brahman religion and Punjab which are the border states close to the Khaibar
lost its hold; the Buddhist and Jain monks succeeded to Pass through which all the infiltration has taken place. There
acquire all the state-patronage. is a caste among the Hindus, very brave and courageous,
Asoka the great dissolved even his army, renounced all and this caste is known as Jat. This word Jat is a derivative
the instruments of war and took a vow never to fight again. of ‘Jati’ which means a new tribe which has entered. This
268 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 269
tribe is the last to come and is known as Kushana after the contradiction, and aggressions is the best attitude for defence.
Hindu-Kush Mountain. So a few hints have been left, but When India was strong politically, the whole Indian society
this does not matter now because all these tribes have merged was spiritual. When India became defeated only a few
into the Aryan main stream of India. I do not want to individuals could remain spiritual. A defeated society cannot
discriminate between my worthy countryman at all, the only have freedom and self-respect. It gets lost into darkness
thing which I need to assert is that by committing ourselves outside and inside both. That is why, Hindus have to go in
to Non-violence we cannot expect the whole world to adopt the past to feel their glory. The glory does not belong to the
nonviolence. present. It is not that I am against those who came from
The Buddhist and Jain religions brought non-violence outside because they had good reasons to come but Indians
to India and Shankaracharya brought Mayavad to this are responsible themselves for their miserable plight. Life is
country. It is surprising to note how much the Indians had like the art of an acrobat, he has to keep a balance on the
become detached from the world. Mahmood of Gazani invaded rope and has to prevent himself from tilting more towards
India twenty-five times between 1001 AD and 1025 AD. He either side. Otherwise, the acrobat is bound to fall and break
travelled from the Khaibar Pass to the seashores of Gujarat, his bones. The same happiness to India around the year
thousands of miles into India and thousands of miles back, 1000 AD. For this mainly two reasons seem to be responsible,
and he repeated it twenty-five times but no one cared to the negative outlook of the Indians and the rise of Islam
organize any resistance against him. The country was almost among the tribals of Arab. Islam was much life-asserting in
in a state of political and strategic comma. Can we compare its disposition.
it to the period of History when Alexander the Great had Before Mahaveera, Buddha and Shankaracharya
invaded India? Mahmood of Gazani was no match to renunciation was not an organized movement. Hindus
Alexander the Great, but the Indian youth had stopped to preached renunciation to be proper only after attaining the
enter the Army and the police by this time lest violence should age of and seldom before. After these three great spiritual
lead them to the Hell. Chanakya himself was an Enlightened teachers, the monks have not been few and far between in
person but he was worldly wise too. Brahmans managed to India. The monks really constitute now a great army with
keep the reigns of this country till Asoka converted himself different battalions. This army which we can call the great
to Buddhism. After that nonviolence and Mayavad prevailed Indian spiritual Army is supposed to claim the Kingdom of
as the only philosophies of life in India. As a consequence, God and no one else. All those who admit violence like Krishna
India lost all its resistance. It is not a wonder that by the are bound to go to Hell. Even Krishna himself, with all his
time Mahmood of Gazani came to India, the nation had beautiful girlfriends, has been discerned in the Seventh Hell,
become almost a corpse and nothing could stir it to life. A lowest one, by some omnicient Jain Acharyas. The Jain
nation which condemns the worldly life takes no pains to Acharyys have seen him there with their third eyes. So beware
defend itself. Life was just an illusion, this way or that way, lestone should loose the Paradise for the sake of this transient
who cared? Ultimately, this nation of great empires collapsed world!
like sand. In 1192 AD in the second battle of Panipat Even the Buddhist religion itself realized its underlying
Mahmood Gori defeated Prithviraj Chauhan who was the weakness when it reached Japan in the form of Zen. The
last Hindu ruler of Delhi. For the next seven and half Zen masters for the first time included even fighting as a
centuries until the year 1947 Delhi was ruled by people who part of meditation. The Zen people are balanced in their
came from outside of India. approach for they combine in their personalities Saints and
Indians had forgotten that those who escape from violence Soldiers both. For the first time in Japan the Buddhist religion
cannot abstain from it. They get wars imposed upon them became a part of life and not something outside of it. A
and downfall becomes inevitable. Only a very strong nation, meditator is expected to behave like an active and sincere
always ready to fight, can live in peace. Life is full of citizen too. Zen believes that very world is Nirvana. Zen is
270 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 271
different from the spirit of Buddhism which remained House denotes the married life and the twelfth house denotes
prevalent while in India. So this has been the course of affairs. loss of riches. Saturn had a negative affect on them because
Saturn denotes separation. Anyway, vide the horoscope or
The Renunciation of Gautama Buddha not, Buddha’s renunciation is an amazing historical fact.
Saturn situated in the tenth house separated him from his
The question should come to every intelligent mind why
Kingdom too. All this must have taken place in the great
Buddha had renounced. We have three parables in this
period of Saturn. If the great period of Mars would have
connection. The first parable is in the form of prophecies
preceded the great period of Saturn he would have become
made by astrologers at the time of Buddha’s birth.
an Emperor instead of a monk. On the prima facie both the
possibilities seemed to be there, but the great period of Saturn
The Parable of Prophecy
did precede the great period of Mars and Buddha renounced.
Buddha was born under the sign of Cancer in the Zodiac. The prediction was not wrong because we can take it as a
Only the fourth house and tenth house have planets in them. parable too. Buddha is the only person in all the history of
In the fourth we have the sign of Libra and only one planet mankind who was both a monk and an emperor having an
Moon is situated there. All the rest of six planets are situated enormous religious empire.
in the tenth house under the sign of Aries. The fourth house
is the house of Mother and of Happiness. One planet Moon The Parable of Birth.
is situated there and all the rest six planets are aspecting it.
The second parable concerns the time of Buddha’s birth.
All the seven planets are connected with this House. It is a
His mother is standing under a tree. Gautama Buddha leaves
very peculiar situation for the students of Astrology. All we
the womb and stands up on his feet and walks four steps
know is the fact that Buddha’s mother died while giving birth
ahead. He takes the first step ahead and declares ‘Life is
to him and all his teaching were pessimistic. He is at the
suffering’. He takes the second step ahead and declares ‘We
pinnacle of those teachers who teach that all happiness is
suffer because of our desires’. He takes the third step and
illusion and suffering is the only true fact of life.
declares ‘there is a state beyond suffering’. Then he takes
The tenth house again is peculiarly inhabited. Six planets
the final step and declares ‘there is a path leading to cessation
are situated in it and the seventh planet Moon is fully
of suffering’. Suddenly, he realizes that he is only an infant
aspecting it. The tenth House denotes Kingdom, Power and
just now. So he lies down on the ground on his back and
Action. Because of this rare combination the astrologers
starts crying loudly with tears flowing down his cheeks. This
predicted either Siddhartha would become a very great
story cannot be merely factual but is an indication of all
emperor having all the Earth under his wheels or he would
Buddha’s life. It is symbolic because perhaps Hindus believe
become a celebrated monk worshipped everywhere. All we
that it was too early for Buddha to renounce and too early to
know is that he turned out to be both an emperor and a
judge the life as a whole. The Hindus, we all know, approve
monk at the same time. He was a monk with the glory of an
of renunciation only after the age of fifty.
Emperor and he was an Emperor with the sacredness of a
holy monk. His religious Kingdom surpassed even the
The Parable of Disillusionment.
boundaries of India and he converted the whole of Asia.
Besides these congregations Mars is aspecting the first The third parable describes the evening before Buddha
and the fifth houses which indicates that both Buddha and left the palace. The story states the prince was visiting his
his son Rahul had great warriors before they renounced. kingdom riding in his chariot accompanied by the charioteer.
They were the men of greatest courage possible. The Saturn That evening for the first time he came across a sick person.
is aspecting the Seventh and the Twelfth houses also which Then he saw an old man for the first time. Next he saw a
led Buddha to renunciation. We all know that the Seventh corpse being carried for cremation. Lastly he saw a monk
272 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 273
wearing ochre clothes. The story says that all these people It is possible for an ordinary man to remain in the house
he saw for the first time. He became disillusioned and the and seek the truth remaining there as was usual for the
very next morning he renounced his palace to search the Brahmans in those days. We all know that uneasy lies the
truth. head that has to wear a crown. Mahaveera and Buddha could
Obviously, this story is only a parable; it is indicative. not keep both the boats tied together because the boats were
Buddha was a man of great intelligence and enquiry. He had sailing in opposite directions. Politics and Spiritualism are
renounced after the age of 35. It is impossible that he had diametrically apposite to each other because politics needs
not come across such incidents before. Of course, he might extrovert energy while all spiritualism should make a person
have considered the implications for the first time. For the introvert. So they decided to leave the politics and seek the
first time he encountered them the way one should encounter. true meaning of life. Their yoke was not easy and so they
It is impossible that he himself should have never become had to throw it away. It is not without reason that nonviolence
sick even till the age of 35. It is impossible that he should and youthful renunciation came to India through people who
have never seen an old relative before; even his father must were not Brahmans but princes. For the Brahmans, life must
have been past youth by that time. It is impossible that he have been simple and balanced but it must have been a
remained unaware of the fact of death, even his own mother burden and all time occupation for the rulers and the
had died. All of us see a sick or an old person but we do not administrators. Brahmans were wise because they did not
judge them. It needs the sensitivity of Gautam to be choose politics and they did not choose business and could
disillusioned. Jesus is right to say, “People have eyes but devote themselves to spiritualism even without renouncing
they do not see, people have ears but they do not listen”. their domestics. Those who have gone to one extreme will
This parable means exactly the same. Most of us are shift to another extreme just like the pendulum of a clock.
insensitive towards the facts of life. We see them but we do Life is like that. So Buddha could not seek the truth and
not learn from them. That evening for the first time Gautama remain in the palace at the same time.
considered them and understood what to do. So, this story Every coin has got two sides and there are arguments
is true because it is a parable which indicates in a significant even in favour of renunciation. Buddha said the world was
manner. like a house in flames, only one needs the eyes to see it. If
Inspite of these three parables the question still remains one can just see the facts, one has to take the jump
what circumstances led Buddha to renounce. There are immediately. The life is short and the path is long and those
certain clues per chance that Buddha did not have very who are wise cannot waste their time after trivialities. Nothing
amicable family surroundings. His own cousin Devdutta was is worthwhile except Nirvana and no one can predict what is
jealous of him and was continuously trying to kill him and going on to happen the next moment. This moment is the
Buddha did not want to pay him back in the same coin only right moment. We should never postpone because even
because he respected Devdutta’s mother Gautami very much. a single postponement can prove a matter of many births.
Even after Buddha had renounced, this is a historical fact This is the first argument advanced in favour of renunciation.
that Devdutta tried to kill him again. Also, there are clues The second argument is the fact that the people around us
that his father and his wife could never understand him. All are not centered but perverted. Even animals are natural
this was there as a background. Although, we can understand and spontaneous but Man is eccentric. Indian seers have
that the monk he saw was not an ordinary monk but his observed that there are six kinds of perversions from which
would be master Adar Kalam himself. Buddha saw him and the mankind suffers. These perversions are Lust, Anger
understood immediately that he must have attained the truth. Vanity, Greed, Prejudice and Jealousy. The whole society is
My understanding is that Buddha and Mahaveera both had a madhouse and it is very difficult to attain to the ‘Peace of
to renounce because they were not common men. Their Mind ‘amidst this madding crowd. Of course, giving up the
princehood stood as definite barrier to their spiritual growth. world brings physical problems to the seeker but remaining
274 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 275
in the society makes the peace of mind almost impossible. the keys are lost when seekers live alone. Recently, we had
The people around us push and pull from all the sides and Ramakrishna with us. It became very difficult to save his
try their best to make one as crazy as they are themselves. body. We need monasteries to meet such situations. A single
No coming home is possible if we are bound to continue in person who goes very deep looses contact with his physical
such a society. There is a Sufi story. A young man is running body and cannot come back to share his experience. That is
too hard and too fast and there is another guy following why, in India the emperors used to provide state patronage
closely behind him. to the schools of mystics. Mysticism is also a kind of Science,
The Sufi asks, “You look like the son of Mariam, am I maybe, the most inner and the most important one.
correct?” Now, the fourth argument. There are certain methods
The guy says, “Yes, I am the same person”. such as the rising of Kundalini which make a man reluctant
The Sufi enquires, “Are you one who cured many persons towards sex. Such a person looses all craziness for sex and
of their disabilities? Are you one can who cured them of looses the passion for a married life. An ashram becomes
leprosy, blindness, paralysis etc? Are you one who revived the best place to live for him. That is why, Hindus have
even the dead?” recommended only Bhakti and Karma yoga for worldly people
The Young man says, “Of course I am that person”. The and meditation only for the yogis. Meditation is not always a
Sufi asks, “Then what makes you so frightened and run like path via positiva. Even Osho did not advise his disciples to
Hell?” marry because he wanted them finally to transcend sex. For
Jesus says, “A fool is after me. It is possible even to make such seekers marriage becomes a contradiction. This is the
the Earth and Heaven move, but it is impossible to make a fourth argument in favour of renunciation.
fool understand. Soon he will be reaching here. Come and The fifth argument lies in our social structure. Our
follow me”. marriage system and the caste system are not judicious.
What is true of Socrates, Jesus or Monsoor is in a way The marriage is accomplished between two unknown persons
the truth in general. Every wise and sincere man in society and only a miracle can make them harmonious. Once a
stands on a cross but on most of the occasions this cross is person gets entangled into marriage Sannyas is the only
invisible. Every wise man has to suffer for the sins committed respectable way out of it. Indians have never respected a
by others who are immature and stupid. Hence the need for person who comes from a lower caste, howsoever wise he
renunciation arises. Even the most advanced societies have might have been. But once a person wise he might have
been against spiritual growth. Spiritual persons have been been. But once a person enters into Sannyas no one can
rare and few and we have not succeeded even till today to cares for his past background which becomes unknown.
create a society which can make one whole and healthy. Sannyasins have been beyond the caste system. Sometimes
This is the second argument. such a person has to take sannyas so that he can help others
Also there is a third argument. The renunciation helps and preach them.
to go deeper in meditation. A single person can never go as There can be many more arguments, but arguments are
deep into the mysteries of existence as a school of mystics only arguments. Renunciation is a happening whenever it
can go collectively. Those who have devised methods to happens and to whomsoever it happens. Sometimes it
remember their past lives, those who have devised the becomes difficult for a wise man to find even a few persons
methods to open the third eye, those who have devised keys who can understand him and who can cooperate with him.
to prolong the life etc have all lived in Monasteries. The Yoga The loftier a peak is, the more isolated it becomes. Sometimes
School of Patanjali, the School of Buddhist and Jain Mystics a wise man finds himself all alone and so he decides to give
and the Schools of Tantra, all those who have devised the up his surroundings and become the part of a larger world,
new keys lived in organized institutions. A single person this is renunciation. If a person cannot relate to his
cannot go very deep and return back for communication. All surroundings and finds himself wasting his time, he has to
276 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 277
seek people who are like-minded. This is renunciation. For a and spiritual. The first skandha or aggregate is the body.
sannyasin this whole world is his family, he renounces Neither birth, nor disease, nor the old age, nor death is
because his surroundings have become too narrow and too supposed inevitably to bring suffering in present times.
suffocating for him. When the milk gets stirred, the cream Thanks to the medical science that we have overcome almost
comes floating to the surface and cannot mix up again. This all these problems. But the things must have been very much
is what we call renunciation. So every wise man should be different twenty-five centuries ago. There was no remedy even
understood by thoroughly analyzing the context in which he for an aching tooth in Buddha’s times. It would go on hurting
has happened. It is important to attain and once a person and hurting for years until it could fall out. Everyone of us
has attained, it is of little significance which way he has comes across animals who become disabled in road accidents
travelled. Renunciation is not escapism. Escapism is a and have to suffer ever afterwards. The same was the fate of
reaction against the past while renunciation is a journey mankind too in those days of the past. There was no surgery,
into the unknown mysteries of beyond. no anaesthesia, no pain killers, no sleep inducents, nothing
of the sort to help. Everyone had to bear all the pain and
The Four Noble Truths of Gautam Buddha. there was no way to avoid it. Naturally, everyone had to pass
through experiences which were worse than the physical
The teachings of Gautam Buddha include mainly the four
death. The sources of suffering were too many such as
noble truths, the eightfold path, the twelvefold chain of cause
poverty, unemployment, hunger, weather, disease, accident,
and effect, non-existence of Self and the principle of ever
fight, blows, injuries, wounds, fractures, disabilities,
changing reality. Also his teachings include the Law of Karma,
blindness, deafness, paralysis, leprosy etc and the cures were
the absolute laws in the field of human psychology and the
almost negligible. Life was really a misery in absence of
Doctrine of Nirvana. He also preached life after death, rebirth
Medicine, Surgery, Science and Technology. We cannot even
but not the existence of Personal God or any God whatsoever.
imagine the hardships which prevailed in those days. Buddha
The four noble truths or Aryasattyas are the following:
was only too right in his insistence on suffering and that is
a) Life is Suffering.
why, it was none a point of dispute in his time. It was true
b) There is Ccause of Suffering.
beyond doubt.
c) There is Cessation of Suffering.
Now a days, there are reasons to disagree with
d) There is a path which leads to the Cessation of
Buddha in this regard, because we have found means to
Suffering.
overrule Nature. Medical Science has reduced our physical
suffering to a great extent. Also, the techology has provided
Life is Suffering
us with numerous devices of pleasures, enjoyment, recreation
Buddha has said that birth is painful, decay is painful, and joy. Both the youth and the old age have their charms
disease is painful, meeting with the unpleasant is painful, now. The earth has become a cosmic village. Different
separation from the pleasant is painful and all craving with weathers, climates, geographies, and travelling have become
remains unsatisfied is painful. In brief, all the five aggregates rich sources of learning and enjoyment. Man has become
(panchaskandhas) are the instruments for suffering. These prosperous, mighty, comfortable and confident. Nature is
aggregates are- Body, Feeling, Perception, Will and Reason. no more only a suffering. Now it has got to offer pleasure
The evanescence of all things of human life is a source of and pain both. But this was not the milieu in Buddha’s time,
melancholy to which we are subjected. Buddha has said that however inconvincing and pessimistic his teachings may
the water which is there in the seven great oceans is less seem today. But this is true only about the physical well-
than which has flown from the eyes of the living beings. being and the conquest over Nature. There are other aspects
Now, we have to examine the fact of suffering. We can too which will be discussed later on.
divide our sufferings into three kinds-physical, psychological, However, the approach towards physical suffering is
278 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 279
different when we compare Buddha with Jesus. Jesus in his seems more reasonable and practical than Buddha. Both
Gospels has narrated to heal people of all kinds of diseases VIDYA and AVIDYA should command our attention.
such as Leprosy, Paralysis, Blindness and the like. We cannot So we return to the fact of suffering again. Suffering is
conceive of Buddha doing this, he looks very much detached not only physical and psychological and spiritual too.
from this way of the world. Jesus even weeps at the death of Suffering comes not only in the form of painfulness but it
his friend Lazarus till he revives him back to life. A similar comes also in the forms of misery, anguish, and ignorance.
incident is reported to have occurred in the presence of Buddha calls these the aggregates of Perception, Feeling,
Buddha also. One day a widow comes to Buddha with the Reasoning and Will. What is perception? We see other living
corpse of her only son and asks Buddha to shower his creatures in suffering every day. We see someone or else
compassion upon the dead child. Buddha says it is possible passing through the plights of poverty, famine, flood,
for him to revive the child, the woman only needs to fetch a epidemics, accidents, crimes, death, war etc and we become
handful of rice from a house where death has never visited. sacred and feel insecure also for ourselves and our future
The woman wanders from house to house but finally she generations to come. Now-a-days with advancement in
understands the inevitable fact of death and requests Buddha Information Technology we have to witness suffering
to initiate her into the order of the Buddhist Sangha. Jesus widespread. The whole of the animal and the bird universes
condescends to make us heal and hearty, he respects even seem to suffer continuously before our minds. Buddha comes
our worldly existence but Buddha seems to insist on across a sick man, an old man, a dead body and a monk and
understanding and transcendence only. Which approach has the next morning he leaves his palace. This is Perception.
been better? I do not want to suggest that the approach of Even if we are secure just now the possibility of insecurity
Buddha has been better than the approach of Jesus like haunts us each moment of our lives. This is perception and
every one else, in fact, I think it otherwise. The attitudes of is a kind of psychological suffering. Moreover, the modern
Buddha and Jesus have since then dominated the East and man has invented altogether new methods to make himself
the West respectively and the East could not progress in anxious. Our many recent generations have been living under
Science and Technology. Every old man from the East always the threat of an atomic total destruction and no immunity
brings home too enormous a fish of Mysticism which can be promised. The ecological imbalances, the widening of
invariably consumes his worldly life. I am in favour of the the ozone layer opening, apprehended shortage of essentials
West and reason is simple to explain. There are only two like water, oxygen etc have only enhanced our psychological
possibilities, just for the sake of explanation, either we have feeling of uneasiness even in the recent times.
only one life or there is an infinite sequence of rebirths. If Next we come to feeling or emotion. Man is an
the first alternative holds, Science and Medicine become more imperfect being and he has many imperfections such as Lust,
important for human well-being. Even if the second Anger, Vanity, Greed, Prejudice, Jealousy etc. Yet everyone
alternative is true we have enough time ahead to grow has to live in relationships and man has to create a society.
spiritually and there is no need at all to neglect this world. It Sartre is right to observe that the other is Hell, and the irony
is better to live a hundred lives without pain than to live of the situation is that we cannot live alone either. Although
only the half of them in suffering and discomfort before the the advancement of technology has eradicated almost all our
liberation is attained. The liberation has to follow one day physical problems but this has made us more sensitive too
and so why to spoil the whole drama this world is, it is and now we suffer all the more in human relationships. Our
beautiful to relish it befoer one manages to disappear behind Literature, music, drama etc all depict this tension and
the curtain. Each of us can wait for few more births, but we conflict residing in our beings. Whatever social, economic
cannot afford to neglect Science and worldly wisdom. Even and political systems we may evolve, none can be completely
for an Enlightened person both Science and Spiritualism devoid of violence, inequality, and injustice inherently. As a
should be complementary and complimented. So to me Jesus matter of consequence the world becomes a place where we
280 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 281
sit together and hear each other groan. Because man himself all the advancement of Science, man is still as helpless as
is imperfect all the systems and institutions devired by him ever. Every parent knows that he is helpless and every
are bound to be imperfect too. There is no way out of the boasting lover knows it too. Even a child demands more than
psychological misery which our dependence on others brings we are capable of giving. Not only the mundane and the
to us. This misery Buddha has called due to the skandha of ordinary but even the wisest and the rulers are helpless here.
Emotion or Feeling. Alexander the Great was returning from India to Greece. He
Reason makes us a thinking being and we all feel a promised his physicians all the empire if only they could
burden of mystery hanging heavy on our hearts. No animals save his life for a few months to come. He wanted to reveal
think and no birds think, they continue to live in a state of some secrets to his mother who was in Greece at that time
perpetual relaxation but man is perpetually brooding and before he would became silent forever. But none of the
trying to comprehend. Every person feels himself like a bird physician could manage it and he died of Malaria. Alexander
in a cage. We have to live a life about which we know nothing was a world conqueror but he died with a feeling of utter
and we find ourselves surrounded by a universe which helplessness in his heart. Everyone here has to meet his
appears to be unknown. The problems of space, time and waterloo one day. All our will leads us ultimately to a sense
infinity seem hardly to have a solution. Yet man has an inborn of being defeated. That is why, Geeta says we have right to
spirit of enquiry and curiosity which only creates an inevitable act but we have no right to consequences which follow
anguish in him. Existentialism is one of the latest existentially. Neither Hitler nor Mussolini nor the nuclear
philosophical stands but all the existentialists are vexed with scientists could envisage the final scene of the Second World
problems of anguish, boredom and meaninglessness. Life War. The future always remain unpredictable, it is always
seems to be meaningless and accidental on this planet Earth. beyond the scope of human speculations. J.Krishnamurty
With prosperity, scientific advancement and leasure the again and again insists on choiceless awareness. We must
meaninglessness of life has became only too obvious and try to grow more and more in awareness but must not impose
knocking. A poor man is always busy to make the both ends our choice, it should come out of awareness only. Our
meet but a rich and idle man suddenly falls into a bottomless obsession for the results always leads to despair. Even those
pit of meaninglessness. The West attached much importance who begin with immense will and effort towards the search
to conceptual thinking and for centuries altogether the West of the ultimate truth have to become just a witness in the
believed that it could reach the absolute truth through reason end. The grass grows by itself.
but it failed miserably. All philosophical exercise has led only Buddha made every possible effort to attain to the truth.
to Agnosticism, the conclusion that we cannot know. Reason He went to every teacher he could know and practised all
makes us aware only of our ignorance and this helplessness possible disciplines prescribed. Even his masters became
only adds to the state of suffering. Also, it should become embarrassed by his sincerity of purpose, but all was in a
conceivable by every intelligent person. IF THERE IS vain. Ultimately Buddha himself understood the points and
ENQUIRY, THERE MUST BE A SOLUTION TOO. Because all his efforts dropped. In the state of that utter helplessness
the existence is not sadistic. But how to realize the truth he achieved the truth. What had happened? All that we call
becomes the point. The absence of truth combined with the our Will creates a certain future ahead and by investing into
spirit of enquiry is anguish. Reason can lead to anguish and the future so created we miss the present moment
nowhere else. So Buddha is right-Reason is suffering. continuously. Buddha had known already the futility of the
What is will? Man is finite and he opens his eyes upon a external world and by perpetual and arduous effort for six
universe which is infinite and inconceivable. Man wants to years, he also realized the futility of all the effort to transcend
have his way through this unpredictable and stubborn it. So this world was gone and the other world was gone too.
universe and this intention we call human will. This will is No hope was left for him anywhere. So all the future
bound to create a feeling of happiness sooner or later. With disappeared, Buddha became relaxed in his being and fell
282 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 283
into the timelessness. This timelessness is the truth. When the Upanishads too with a similar implication there. By
both past and future disappear, the present also disappears understanding the essential nature of life and the futility of
because the present is just a bridge between the two. We all desires we can go beyond ignorance. Awareness and
become one with the truth which is not in time and not in meditation are essential for understanding the futility of our
space, we become available to this timelessness. So Buddha desires. Buddha’s path is the path of continuous awareness
used to say that Nirvana was the last nightmare, it was the or wakefulness, Buddha has used the word ‘Samyak-smriti’
last desire and the last excuse to go astray. In fact, as the to mean this only. With great effort we learn to live in the
Geeta has asserted, Will is the only barrier and Will is the present moment, this we describe as awareness. If we go
primary source of all suffering. But we need to understand into our desires with the perfect awareness we can
the futility of our Will, only then it can disappear. understand them. Only by understanding our desires, we
can transcend ignorance which is the root cause of all the
The Cause of Suffering suffering. Awareness, witnessing, meditativeness,
thoughtlessness, living in the present moment, mindfulness
The cause of suffering is physical form. Buddha insists
are all synonyms on the path of Buddha. Regarding the
that our coming to the world is not just coincidental. There
nature of ignorance Buddha is in agreement with the
is a long chain of cause and effect behind it. This principle
Upanishads but unlike the Upanishad he does not believe in
he calls Pratitya-Samutpada which means given this; this
the grace of God to help transcending this ignorance. He
should follow. It is a principle of dependent origin. In brief,
prescribes method, effort and meditation. According to
desires are the cause that we are in the world. Because we
Buddha, meditation is the only means towards cessation of
are attached to the physical objects and other living creatures
this cycle of cause and effect. As long as we live in the
we are here and we are suffering consequently. It is a theory
unawareness or in a state of semi-wakefulness this cycle of
of causation consisting of twelve factors relating to three
causation move on involuntarily of its own accord. Through
lives- the past, the present and the future. This principle is
awareness only we can break this wheel of twelve factors.
known as the doctrine of DVADAS NIDAN or as the principle
Ignorance if not transcended, in a state of unawareness,
of twelve causations. These twelve factors are enumerated
creates Sanskaras which are unconscious foceswithin us.
as the follows.
According to Buddha, all the perversions like Lust, Anger,
Those due to the past lives
Greed, Vanity, Prejudice and Jealousy are all unconscious
1. AVIDYA (IGNORANCE)
and involuntary drifts our minds. If we meditate upon them
2. Sanskaras (tendencies)
and remain continuously watchful of them, the dead patterns
Those due to present life:
cannot prevail. For example, we take Anger. In the beginning
3. Vigyana (mindstuff)
we can perceive it just as an energy coming up, then it
4. Namarupa (ego, individuality)
becomes an emotion, after that a thought and lastly an action.
5. Shadayatana (the six universes of senses)
Generally one becomes aware of his anger only when the
6. Sparsh (contact)
action is over. Through meditation we can become so sensitive
7. Vedana (experience or knowing)
that we can watch it from of an unconscious energy; if so
8. Trishna (desire or carrying)
the anger cannot prevail over us. We become the master and
9. Upadana (clinging)
we can choose to use it or discard it. The same is true of all
10. Bhava (becoming)
the unconscious tendencies or the Sanskaras. All these we
Those of future life:
inherit from our animal past and awareness is the key to
11. Jati (rebirth)
transcend them. These Sanskaras arise from subconscious
12. Jaramaran (decay and death)
and the unconscious realms of our minds if we say using
Avidya is the same term which has been described in
the modern psychological terms. If we watch the animal
284 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 285
world, anger, fear etc. are instinctive and inevitable of the Then, we want to eat it again and again, this insistence is
survival of the creatures. No animal can afford to witness desire (Trishna). Also, we miss it when the weather is gone,
them and become aware of them. An animal has to act this is clinging or Upadana. Some people may even create
instantaneously, only then it can save its life. So there is poetry, songs or dreams about mangoes then this clinging
logic when Buddha too, like the Upanishads asserts that becomes too obvious to us. Even a yogi has Vedana, this is
our ignorance has no beginning but it can have an end. but in the nature of things but he does not create desire and
According to the people like Buddha and Osho meditation clinging because he knows better. This is what Osho has
has been the first and last freedom. called living in the present.
Sanskaras are the beaten tracks which beget the mind Clinging is responsible for Bhava or becoming. Bhava is
stuff or Vigyanas. Thus the stream of memory, apprehension, followed by Jati or rebirth and Jati is followed again by decay
hope, dream, imagination, conception, thought etc. are all and death or Jaramaran. So logically through awareness we
manifestations of Vigyanas, according to Buddha. The mind can transcend clinging or upadana which is the psychological
stuff separates us from the rest of the world, we become one attachment to the objects of Nature and in this manner we
with it and the gap is lost. We all feel a gap between body can jump out of the wheel of death and rebirth. If we can
and consciousness but we do not feel this gap with our mind create bliss through meditation, there cannot be any clinging
stuff generally. We become the mind stuff itself just as David because there can be no emptiness in our being. If we feel
Hume has put it. fulfilled spiritually there cannot be any clinging and if there
Vigyanas create the false identities in us which Buddha is no clinging, there can be no Bhava and there can be no
calls the Namarupa or ego. It creates a false individuality Jati. Bhava again creates our causal bodies and Jati again
and a false centre in us. All of us feel we are body and mind gives us physical forms and we again fall into the wheel of
and we do not feel the witnessing consciousness. This is Sansara or life-death.
forgetfulness or unawareness according to Buddha. The As far as the theorical elaborations are concerned,
witness should not be lost but we should remain centered we find little difference between Buddha and the Hindu
upon it. The more of witness is there, the less of mind stuff thought before him. But Buddha believes that both the energy
is arising and the vice-versa. methods and awareness techniques are indispensable. He
Namarupa is followed by the six provinces of the senses. gave many methods to his disciples, Vipasana being the most
According to Buddha these senses are Eye, Nose, Ear, universal among them. For one hours at least each seeker
Tongue, Skin, and Mind. Sada means six and Ayatana means has to sit down in a silent place in a comfortable posture
province or world. Each sense creates its own world of with his eyes closed. He should become aware of the outgoing
experience. That is why, we feel intense compassion for breath. When all the breath has gone out, again a gap is
someone who is blind or deaf or dumb. He seems to have created outside. Now the seeker should remain aware of this
lost some part of life. These six senses make our contact breath. The breath is going inside, he should remain watching
with the external world possible, because of the sense we it. When the belly becomes full, the incoming breath stops
can interact with the external world and this interaction with for a while, the seeker should remain watching this gap too.
the external world brings forth Vedana or knowing. We After a gap the breath starts going out, the seeker should
indulge into the world and have a certain experience and now remain aware of this gap too. So on and so forth. Nothing
this experience we call Vedana. Our past experience creates is to be done with the breath but only with awareness. After
longing for repetition; this longing is known as Trishna or Vipasana we should learn to associate this awareness with
desire. Literally, the word Trishna means thirst or yearning. other activities too. We are walking and we should remain
Desire creates clinging to the object which creates experience aware of our walking; we are eating and we should remain
and this clinging Buddha calls Upadana. For example, we aware of our eating; we are taking bath and we should remain
taste a mango and find it sweet, this experience is Vedana. aware of whole course etc. We must go through every activity
286 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 287
as if we are going through it for the first time. Gradually, we is possible to attain to the third noble truth, Buddha makes
should practise this awareness while in action, emotion, us aware of the first two. He makes us conscious of our
thought, dream etc. Buddha has called this awareness thirst because he knows the way which leads to the spring
Samyak Smriti or right wakefulness. With awareness all life of eternal water. This is not pessimism. Only he wants to
should become a love-affair, and we should go through every spread the news about the treasure which is hidden within.
experience as we go through love at first sight. The same But to find that treasure we have to remove all the garbage
intensity, the same attention should accompany all that we which hinders the way to it. So Buddha says that suffering
do. This is meditation and it is the only medicine which leads is not our destiny, suffering is not our ultimate fate and
beyond suffering. Krishna has termed it total action and suffering is not the indispensable lot. Here he differs from
Buddha has termed it Samyaksmriti. Only the words are the existentialists who believe there is no way out.
different but the meaning is the same. But Buddha insists By destroying the cause also the effect is ruled out. By
on techniques and this should make all the difference. The destroying Avidya(ignorance) we can destroy all the twelve
awareness will result in the cessation of the above chain of factors we should follow and we can jump out of wheel of
causations which Buddha called Pratityasamutpada. These Jati-Jara-Maran. Buddha from his enlightenment realized
twelve factors will disappear in the same orders as described that there was a state where all the suffering would come to
above. an end. This state of no suffering he calls Nirvana. Buddha
There has to be a simple logic of unawareness too. used to say that it was possible to attain Nirvana but it is
Why do we all live like robots and machines? We inherit it not possible to describe it. Buddha’s remained silent all his
from our past animal lives. With an animal all the instincts life and never responded to the question, “What is Nirvana?”
are unconscious and involuntary. Sex or Lust is involuntary He only said that in this state there is absolute extinction of
so that the species may survive. Anger is involuntary and all suffering and ignorance. For one who attains to Nirvana
fear too is involuntary lest the animal should lose its life. there is no rebirth, no decay and no death. All the five
The animal is part of Nature but a human being has to aggregates(Skandhas) no more prevail over him. Upanishads
transcend the Nature. Gradually, he has to make every have used both positive and negative terms regarding the
tendency in him conscious. He has to illuminate all that is spiritual experience. Some Upanishads have described it as
hidden in the subconscious and unconscious. This is how Neti-Neti (Neither this nor that) while some others have used
he can break the bondage and attain to Niravana. Man is some positive terms like Sat(existence), Chit(consciousness),
only the bridge between the Beast and the Angel and no one Anand (bliss)also. Buddha never preferred positive terms.
can make a bridge his home. According to Buddha, arduous He described it only as a state beyond suffering. There are
efforts and methods are needed for this pilgrimage. good reasons even in favour of this approach too. We cannot
assert without negating. Whenever we say that something is
The tate Beyond Suffering. A, we also say it is not “the compliment of A”. All our
statements about the truth also creates boundaries around
Buddha is not a pessimist. He insists on darkness
the truth and truth is absolute. That is why, Buddha
because he knows beyond that there is light too. He insists
preferred silence. There were eleven terms which he would
on suffering because he knows that beyond it there is light
not describe. That which cannot be said must not be said.
too. He insists on suffering because he knows that immense
Even we should not say this is inexpressible. This is the
peace and bliss is possible. He does not offer false
attitude of Buddha and this is scientific too. Secondly, if
consolations, false illusions, false compromises because he
Buddha would have said there was peace or bliss in the
knows that real is possible and nothing is there like the real.
state of Nirvana, this statement itself would have created a
A real flower is a real flower and a genuine fragrance is a
desire to attain to Nirvana and he did not want Nirvana to
genuine fragrance and nothing can substitute it. Because it
become the last nightmare as he used to put it. Absolute
288 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 289
relaxation is necessary and all conception of Nirvana and all Action, Thought and Emotion. When we have succeeded to
longing for Nirvana is a hindrance. So Buddha said that remain fully aware in the waking state of mind, our awareness
there will be no suffering. Also he said “There are things penetrates into our dreams or into the state of Swapna. When
which I cannot say to you but which I can show it to you”. we become aware in our dreams the dreams disappear
There are things which can be said and there are things gradually. So the thoughts should disappear during the day
which can only be experienced. This was his attitude. He and dreams should vanish during the night. When this can
remained silent not because he could not attain but because become spontaneous, one day our awareness penetrates into
nothing could be said about the Ultimate Truth. Whatever is even the dreamless sleep or Sushupti. Awareness or Sushupti
said can only mislead and so it is better to remain silent. is Enlightenment. When we can remain spontaneously aware
in the dreamless sleep also, the right attainment or Samadhi
The path Towards the Cessation of Suffering. follows. The perpetual state of Dhyana or Samyak Smriti is
called Samadhi.
Buddha calls his path the middle path because on the
We have to bear this essential fact in mind that meditation
one hand it is different path from Mahaveera and on the
is the underlying current which illumines all the eight organs
other hand it is different from the path of the Hindu Tantra.
of the path described above. Every seeker has to adopt a few
Neither we have to torture our self exceedingly nor we have
techniques to begin with and then his awareness should
to become lost in the pleasures of the flesh. We have to create
spread through all the states of mind: Wakefulness, Dreams,
a situation in which we can become aware. Although Osho
and Dreamless Sleep. Dreamless Sleep with awareness is
has prescribed no renunciation or outward discipline to his
called Turiya or the state other than three. Turiya is Samadhi.
disciples but Buddha had initiated them into an order of
When the seeker becomes perfectly aware then all the eight
monks. Buddha’s discipline is known as Eightfold Path and
ingredients of the path can be followed spontaneously,
it is comparable with the Eightfold Yoga of Patanjali. This
otherwise it is impossible to follow them.
path is comprehensive way of living and it consists of Eight
We can also use the terms given by the Moder n
organs which are to be practised simultaneously and not
Psychology. Jagriti means Conscious mind, Dream means
one by one because they are complimentary factors of the
Subconscious mind, Sushupti means Unconscious mind and
same discipline. These organs can be put as the follows:
Turiya means the Super-conscious mind. We have to practice
1. Right Knowledge
witnessing through all these states of mind for the Right
2. Right Will
Attainment. All the eight ingredients described above are
3. Right Speech
natural consequences of meditation and we cannot force them
4. Right Conduct
upon seeker. These ingredients become mastered only
5. Right Mode of Livelihood
through awareness and not through suppression. Only
6. Right Effort
meditation can lead us to Right Knowledge, Right Will, Right
7. Right Awareness
Speech, Right Conduct, Right Effort etc. It seems that the
8. Right Attainment
later Buddhist philosophers, who were unenlightened people,
The seventh step is Dhyana and the eight step is Samadhi
forgot to associate with the practice of the path and no one
as prescribed correspondingly by Patanjali Yoga. The rest of
can follow it without the transcendence only meditation can
the steps mentioned by Patanjali under the heads Yama and
bring.
Niyama.
After all this discussion, we can understand this easily
It is through meditation only that one can realize
that Buddha’s teachings of Dhamma are in continuity with
Buddha’s Eightfold Path, no factor can impose forcibly from
the teachings imparted by Upanishads, Sankhya and Yoga.
the outside. First we have to practice awareness or waking
All these three have had impact on the Buddhist tradition
state of mind or Jagriti. The waking state of mind consists of
which does not differ from them intrinsically. Like the
290 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 291
Upanishads, Buddha also state that ignorance is the root Osho and his assertion that all the enlightened persons have
cause of all our problems and enlightenment or Samadhi is had the same experience and have attempted to elucidate
the only remedy possible. Of course, Buddha has used the the same truth, the difference is only a difference of apparent
word Nirvana for enlightenment but Nirvana is not a new expression. Otherwise, the essence is the same.
word coined by Buddha. In fact, we have all the three words
Atman, Brahma and Nirvana used in Upanishads and Geeta. Buddha and Nature of Substance
Even one of the Upanishads has been nomenclature by the
It seems quite plausible that although Buddha preached
title “The Nirvana Upanishads”.
No-self(anatta) and Nirvana, he never cared to develop any
Whereas Upanishads, Sankhya and Yoga have tried to
theory about substance, any principle of Metaphysics and
offer statements even about the ultimate truth, Buddha has
any philosophy regarding the phenomenal world. The word
preferred to remain silent about the ultimate experience of
‘anatta’ literally means No-self but self traditionally has got
Enlightenment. His approach has been different. Buddha
two meanings–Atman and ego. Buddha used the word anatta
does not call his Enlightenment Self-realization, Brahma-
to mean no-self or no-ego. Buddha used ‘Atta’ or ‘asmita’ in
Samadhi etc; he calls it Nirvana and remains silent over the
the same sense as Hindus before him used the words ego or
details. On the contrary, Patanjali has attempted to describe
Namarupa. It seems that the Buddhist thinkers who
Enlightenment in most exact manner. The Buddhist principle
happened after Gautama Buddha are responsible for the
of dependent origination or Pratityasamutpada is not apart
denial of Atman. Buddha himself did not like to philosophize,
from the Sankhya Metaphysics. Sankhya states that Prakriti
he is reported to have said, “This world is on fire, for those
and Purush came together and their proximity is followed
who are burning actually in fire, it is the time to come out,
by the formation of five senses of knowledge(ear, eye, nose,
we need only to make them aware of the fire”. He used to say
tongue, skin) and three kinds of minds (emotion, intellect,
that he was a healer not a philosopher. There are obvious
ego) etc. It is easy to derive the Buddhist principle of
reasons to believe that Buddha himself had not left any clear
dependent origination from the above description of Sankhya
account of the world of becoming but essentially the Buddhist
meta physics. In fact, Buddha has made only an advancement
philosophers had represented the universe as continuous
upon the Sankhya Metaphysics. Also, the Buddhist Eightfold
flow which is Nisatta (nonentity) and Nijjiva (lifeless). It is a
Path is on lines parallel with the Eightfold Yoga of Patanjali;
well-known fact that Buddha avoided all metaphysical
in as much as the last two ingredients Right Awareness and
discussions, in fact he had formed eleven questions which
Right Attainment are the same as Dhyana and Samadhi of
he would not reply.
the Patanjali Yoga. All other six ingredients described by
The Upanishads held that all which is within the frame
Buddha are included in Yama and Niyama of Patanjali Yoga.
work of space-time is subject to change but the ultimate
There is no wonder that Hindus felt Buddha to be just
reality transcends space and time and it is absolute and
a part of their own tradition, howsoever revolutionary he
unchangeable. All change is meaningful only if there is a
might have been. Hindus even accepted him as their ninth
centre existence which itself is changeless and all the change
incarnation. The last is yet to come and perhaps Buddha
can be attributed to occur in reference to this unchangeable
will prove to be bridge between the eighth and the tenth
centre only. The Upanishadia view is that this centre in
because Buddha has only complimented not contradicted
relation to an individual is realized as an Atman and in
the Hindu tradition. Shankaracharya later on uprooted the
relation to the cosmos it is experienced as the Brahma and
Buddhists from India and tried to preach Vedanta but it is
these are not two.
no wonder that the wise people recognized him as a Buddhist
But the Buddhist view of existence has been different.
in disguise. In fact, Buddha’s teachings do not differ from
All that is in existence is subject to a continuous change
the principles included in Vedas, Sankhya and Yoga
relative to one another and the existence has no invariable
philosophies. Here it will not be out of place to remember
292 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 293
centre. There is no substance which can be said to be the go on worshipping him. This is not understandable, how
centre of the cyclone, the centre is non-existent. All that can one help having become a non-entity? Not only this,
exists is subject to change and that which is not subject to there is a congregation of 500 Buddhist seekers who believe
change does not exist. In other words, there is no being (atta) that once in a year they can communicate with the Being of
but only the becoming (bhava). According to the Buddhist Gautama Buddha himself. It is the commitment of Buddha
philosophers ceaseless change is the only unchanging which he goes on fulfilling even now.
principle. It seems that it is not possible to describe the state of
As I have established in the beginning of this chapter Nirvana and disciples of Buddha could not understand this
anattavad is self-contradictory and hence it is invalid too. happening. May be Nirvana is experience when both entity
Buddhists have really walked half the way towards negativity and non-entity, existence and non-existence, substance and
while the communists have travelled all the way to negativity. extinction become irrelevant. Moreover, again we have to
There is a danger that all the nations like China which have remember that Buddha had no investment in words but only
Buddhist faith prevailing may fall victim to communism. It in silence. Buddha’s all emphasis used to centre upon
is not just by chance that the communist thinkers like Rahul meditation and not upon argument. Many words are
Sanskrityayan admire the Buddhist philosophy too. synonyms to meditation in the Indian tradition such as
We can put it into another way also. Hindus believe Dhyana, witnessing mindfulness, awareness, wakefulness
when we pass through the Bardo of ordinary death our etc; but Buddha preferred the word Samyak-Smriti which
physical bodies disintegrate but we find our consciousness literally means “Bodh” or awareness. According Gautama
still confined within casual bodies, each individual having a Buddha, a Buddha is the person who has attained to the
different one, and these casual bodies lead each of us to perfection of Bodh or awareness. So awareness is the keyword
Heaven or Hell or the next births. The Buddhists too, are in on the path of Buddha and only through awareness not
agreement this far. In fact, they have worked a lot on the through reason we can come to experience the state of
Bardo between the previous death and the next birth. Every Nirvana. Buddha did not want to describe this state because
one should go through ‘The Tibettan Book of the Dead’ in all the words could mislead. Consequently, the Buddhist
this respect. The Hindus further argue when also this casual philosophers have confused the humanity a lot in regards of
body disintegrates one’s consciousness is liberated and it Nirvana.
transcends all time and all space. On the other hand, the Maybe because of his negative terminology, non-
Buddhists opine when the casual body too disintegrates, no acceptance of worldly life, disobedience and rebellion against
substance is left behind, the consequence is non-entity. There the past etc, the holy Bible has referred to Buddha as the
is no consciousness transcendental to the casual body which Tree of Knowledge or the Devil or the First Beast. Buddha
itself is subject to tremendous change. The Buddhist attained to enlightenment under a tree with the name
emancipation or acquittal is non-existence. As long as we “Bodhivrikhsa” which literally means the tree of knowledge.
exist there is the fact of suffering and when the suffering It seems that Osho has been called the Second Beast. There
disappears our consciousness too disappears. So for the is no condemnation in it; it only says that Saint John
Buddhists experience and sufferings are synonyms. My considers faith to be higher than effort. Saint John came to
assertion is that the later Buddhist philosophers could not India almost 500 years after Gautama Buddha and it is
understand Buddha properly on this point; because we find obvious that he did not like the tradition in the form he saw
a contradiction in the Buddhist thought here. Buddhists it at that time in India. Perhaps the Buddhist had turned to
believe that Buddha attained to the Supreme Nirvana at the Vamachara or to sexual perversions in the name of Tantra
time of his physical death. Yet the disciples of Buddha at that time. The Buddhists have had many Tantric traditions
believed that Buddha promised to help all the seekers on his such as Sahajyana and Vajrayana which did not respect
path even after he would leave the physical body. They still morality in sexual matters. This seems to be one of the
294 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 295
reasons he described his path beastly as opposed to the Jesus and His New Testament
angelic traditions. The second reason is that Buddha believed
that man could transform himself from a Beast to an Angel
without the need of any faith in God. That is why, Buddha
has been described as “most godless although most godlike”. It happened, when Jesus was still only a small child of
In his revelations Saint john has also foreseen the coming ten years the god came to see him and to talk to him. so they
of the False Prophet and the Second Christ too. This gives conversed with each other as the follows:
the humanity a new lease of life and of hope. May it be so. God- I am the only Jealous God of Jews
Amen! The God of Abraham, the God of Moses
The only God of Israel Ever
Life is no more a bed of roses
Jesus- Because you to come to see me, Sir
Should I open but one Champaign?
God- Sometime else let it be so
Just now I am on a different campaign
I come to send wars, famines, epidemics, drought
Just now it cannot suit me dear.
Jesus- Sir, first to be delivered a planty of Akharot
For children to eat during the Drought.
God- Why do people sin again and again?
Jesus- Who wants to miss every train?
God- So from sins should they never refrain?
Jesus- Till Corollaries excel the philosophy main.
God- Then I have to appear again and again
Wars, epidemics and no more rain
Until they forever from sins refrain
For I am the only Jealous God
Jesus- Sir, here is Jesus and his sword.
The God became really scared because he did not want
to fight his only small son and so he disappeared from his
presence. He straightforward reached the Paradise, raised a
new apartment and disguised himself behind a new apparel.
Jesus decided to persue the Jewish God upto the Heaven
with his sword still drawn In his hands. Just as he entered
the front gate, he saw somebody clad in blak clothes sitting
in front of a new apartment. He was covering his forehead
and his eyes under a Felt hat.
Jesus- Where is the only Jealous God of Israel
He does not allow us even a smile.
God- I don’t know him I am Devil himself.
Jesus- For thousand years he locked behind Self.
296 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 297
He pushed the guy at point of his sword into a room and claim that I have seen the God and I have talked with him
locked the door which was like the door of a Self for next and the God has proclaimed me his prophet.”
thousand of years to come. The young Jesus thought that it So Nietzsche said plainly to Jesus that he did not like
was necessary so that the prophesy might come true because him and rushed to farthest corner of the Paradise. Salamaan
he already knew what Saint John was going to predict. The Russedi could not understand the ontoward situation but it
Jewish God who could see all the things to come, had already is not his fault because the situation had become all the
raised a very comfortable well furnished, attached, air- more complicated after this. The God overheard the
conditioned apartment with a long window having blind glass. conversation which was taking place between Jesus and
He could see everyone outside but no one could see him Nietzsche and he was very much glad. He could see a new
behind this window. So the God did not mind the event at device in it. He shut the window pan so that no one could
all. Instead, he liked his new situation very much; he felt see him now but he himself could choose to slip out from the
himself comfortable there like an Indian Prime Minister. There big window any moment it would be necessary. He could
were too many people on the Earth to bother him even at his help everyone he wanted to help and he could threaten
advanced age. He decided to become a willing partner to the everyone he wanted to threaten and people would find him
conspiracy. In fact, Jesus had really helped him like a worthy no where, not even in the Heaven. Some of them might even
not envisage a better solution of his problem of being spread humour that God had died already. He could still
bothered. So the God, in a good humour immediately went continue to be the supreme ruler and the “One Almighty
to the bathroom and took a very comprehensive bath with God” without being any more. This situation suited him
the soap Glory. Then he came back to the main room and extremely well. He could be both present and absent. He
spread himself luxuriously on a couch with his eyes closed. decided that now it was not necessary for him to choose
Since time immemorial he had not got such relaxation and between to be or not to be. He planned to continue this game
so he slumbered. as long as he thought it fit and so felt thankful towards both
But just then, incidently Nietzsche entered the the guys who had been so nice to him.
Paradise Gates. He had come walking on his feet all the long Nietzsche was at an absolute loss. The God had died
way to present his credentials to the God himself. By chance, and he could not like Jesus any more; how could he continue
one of the window pan was lying open, so Nietzsche managed to be a good Christian? He could not like Mother Marry now
to look through it. For quite some time afterwards the God because she could not teach Jesus good manners. What kind
neither moved nor he made a single gesture. He kept on of Holy Mother she had been, thought Nietzsche. Jesus too
lying still on the couch in a very strange manner. So Nietzsche was puzzled himself because only two persons had been
thought the God had died before he could manage to reach present at the spot when the Devil had breathed his last.
the Paradise. Just then he happened to see Jesus who was The Paradise stood regained forever and forever. Such a big
loitering in the front corridors with a naked sword drawn in happening and the God was nowhere to be seen, Jesus had
his right hand. already searched every nook and corner of the Paradise but
He immediately approached Jesus and reported-“Hey, he could not see the God. No Angel was believing Jesus,
do you know He has died?” Jesus thought Nietzsche was they smiled as if it was a joke. He himself could not continue
talking about the Devil whom he had pushed inside a room very long in the heaven because so many churches on the
and had locked it. Jesus became immediately happy. earth were calling him back. Jesus knew that Nietzsche would
Jesus admitted, “ I have done it myself and I have done never bear the witness to this great event because he was
it all alone and it is such a great news. Isn’t it so.?” feeling very jealous of him. Jesus could see it just on the
Nietzsche disliked Jesus very much now. face of Nietzsche. They had been, by chance, not even one
“In a way”, Nietzsche thought, “Jesus has spoiled all my angel present at the spot, either of the God or of the Devil,
chances to become a Prophet in my own right. Now I cannot who would narrate the episode to the God who was bound to
298 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 299
come back sooner or later. Who should convey it to God that front of the long window and stood there a while, God was
Jesus had done it and done it all alone? There is every the first to see through the blind window glasses and
probability that the God might conclude that the death was unfetched one of the window pans. Mohammad could have
a natural one otherwise no one could defeat the Devil ever. a glimpse of Him now and could hear his voice before he
How should this deadlock be broken? descended to the Earth again with his credentials. God the
But the God has always been great, the God of Noah, the Almighty act in this manner because he wanted Mohammad
God of Moses, the God of Jesus, the God of Mohammad, he to spread the news in this particular context only. The
God of Israel, the god of Gentile, the God of Indians, the only Prophet taught, “the God is both present and absent; the
great God no more jealous because later on the God had God is both observer and observed; the God is beauty hidden
understood that he was the only God possible ever and that behind a mask on his face.”
all jealousy irrelevant. See the glory of God, the glory did So Mohammad taught exactly in the same manner as
ensue. Just when all these incidents occur, there was to be the god had instructed him. All that the god had told me
found one more witness in the Paradise. This witness with came true exactly in the manner described and it came true
his own eyes had seen all that had happened and with his at the right hour prescribed.
own ears had heard all that had been spoken. No one kills It seems that the God wanted to enjoy the situation for
and no one is killed as the wise Indians have put it. I myself complete 2000 years to follow. Now the time has come that
have been this witness. All this happened partly 23 years I should release the truth. So I am writing this book most
before crucifixion of the Lord in Jerusalem and partly many humbly in the manner and at the hour the god had made
centuries afterwards but nothing before that let me swear. imperative upon me. Nevertheless, the god did not want me
Because of time –duration no one could feel the gap, neither to become a Prophet and so this book is not a book of
Jesus nor Nietzsche included. No one keeps time in heaven prophesy, rather it narrates all that happened in the past.
but those who live on the earth should better know about Its narrate only the scenes allowed by the only one great god
the time that elapsed. As soon as Lord Jesus and poor who refused to make me a prophet- No one has ever been
Nietzsche both disappeared from the proximity of god’s new like him and no one shall ever be like him. Let none of us
apartment, the god opened one of the window pans and saw disappear from his sight and let him never his appear from
me standing behind the apartment idly. He gestured me to our being. Let it be ever so! What had been the meaning
come near and talked to me also. He was the same all time behind this game I wondered. Perhaps the god wanted to
Lord, let me swear, the God of Noah, the god of Abram, the make it clear to me that even the greatest of us were just
God of Moses, the God of Jews, who converse with me. He children before the god. The father and the some decided to
was the eternally living God, I can promise, because I had have a game between them and it was not for me to disclose
seen him many times before too. He asked me to keep the it before the right time should come.
secret till 1400 years after the time of Mohammad and then So, in the meanwhile, I was supposed to look after the
to disclose it to the whole of mankind. The God told me that Tree of Knowledge as the usual part of my duty. When I
he wanted Mohammad to have a chance before this revolution went to see it once, the tree became a wonderful man with a
could be make. The God wanted to talk to Mohammad when beautiful block turban, a long shining beard, and colored
the prophet should be reaching the Paradise at the hour glasses and behind him the masses. I saw an angel from the
which was destined for him. Let me say, it happened exactly East standing close to me and I asked this angel who he
in the same manner. When the Mohammad reached Paradise, was. The Angel told me “He will be greater than many, more
just like Nietzsche he opened the front gates with a big bang- precious than the entire penny, the Heaven and the Earth
bang. He searched every nook and corner and the only living should hold together if any. He will be a miracle with no
god was no where to be seen. Then, as a matter of co- comparison, pound rise but not penny foolish and you will
incidence, he reached behind the new apartment just in the meet him on the earth just before he leaves. He will say
300 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 301
Nivedano, I am a death and resurrection too. People will shout the age of thirty. At the age of thirty again he had the second
Osho, Osho what to do, should we beat drum now? Satori, after which he retured to Jarusalem for his ministry.
Then, I was another mighty angel approaching me from The Jews could not understand Jesus who did not seem to
the East with a letter from the God. This letter contained belong to their tradition intrinsically. He spoke a very different
only two stanzas which I could not comprehend at that time. kind of language with very different kind of implications.
The first was- There are many teaching in the New Testament which do
If ever I meet you on the way not seem to be consequent to the old one. There is an
Then even a sword raise you may unbridgeable gap between Jesus and the twenty-four
With the sword you can have a fight prophets who had announced him. My task in this chapter
Not to offend me but to delight will be appraisal of the Bible to discover whether or not the
The wise man radiates bewitching smile Indian tradition has served as a background to Christianity.
Broader than ever daylight! For this purpose, I shall be taking mainly the text of three
The second stanza contained- chapters viz.. The Genesis, the Gospel according to St. John
Where is the Bow and the White Horse and the Revelations.
Behind it the Angelic force Before we begin with the Bible and the Gospels one piece
Wars invisible but victories sure of gossip in worthwhile. This gossip relates to the unknown
Not a Don Quixote to ensure years of the life of Jesus. During the last hundred years or
He may endure yet once more! so many Western scholars have attempted to learn the
oriental dialects like Pali, Prakrit, and Apabhransa. All these
Then the God had written, “Do you understand the three dialects have emerged from Sanskrit and people used
meaning? A bridegroom comes with his bride elsewhere and to speak them commonly in India during the times of Buddha
he comes too soon. Let a thousand flowers bloom when a and Mahaveera. Bhddha used to deliver his sermons in Pali
Mystery school gives him room. Amen!” and the disciples of Buddha too followed him in the matter
The letter, I could see clearly, was signed by the sovereign of dialects. Consequently, no one can read the original
God himself and was duly marked with his own seal, bearing Buddhist texts without learning Pali. Some Western scholars
dispatch numbers, of course, from the recently raised new who wanted to study Buddhism had to learn these three
office where he dwells. I thought perhaps the meaning would dialects. But, a strange consequence followed. In Hemis
become clear in the future destined for the happenings. So, Gumpa these scholars came across some hand-written
I bowed down to the angel and thanked him. manuscripts in Pali which described the life of Jesus between
No one should be allowed to temper with the sanctity of ten and thirty and also his past life as Bhikku Vimalkirti. Of
this book which God the Almighty bestowed upon me, so course, they were amazed and they amazed the whole world
that to be revealed exactly in the same manner as prescribed in the coming years with their writings in European
and at the same hour as made necessary. Nothing should be languages. It is a matter of fact that Christianity has little
added to this narration and nothing should be extracted from knowledge where Jesus had been between the age of ten
it for the sake of God who knows all our intentions. Amen! and thirty. Only two incidents are narrated which belonged
to his childhood. The first incident pertains to the
In fact, while the form of Christianity hailed from the circumstances of his birth and to the description of the three
Jewish tradition, its vitality and spirit came from the Indian wise men who had come from the East to proclaim the child.
mystics. This was the only contradiction which Jesus and The hand-written manuscripts have recorded that these three
his early disciples could not resolve. Many people believe wise men were three Buddhist Monks who had gone to see
that Jesus had his first Satori at the age of ten, then the the newly born Jesus from the Monastry of Hemis Gumpa.
disappeared for Hemis Gumpa in Ladakh where he lived upto The second incident mentioned in the Bible pertains to the
302 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 303
time when Jesus was only seven years old. Except for these his crucifixion. In this chapter, however, I am concerned only
two incidents nothing is known about Jesus before he with those sayings of the Bible which remind us of the Indian
becomes thirty. At the age of thirty he suddenly appears in Mysticism. Whether the Indian tradition has really influenced
Jarusalem, John the Baptist announces him to be the long Christianity, we want to investigate in this chapter.
awaited Christ and his ministry begins. Unfortunately, within
three years he happens to be crucified. Both the Bible and THE GENESIS
the Koran have clues that he did not die on the cross but
It is believed that Genesis was written some twelve
was resurrected on the third day. It is mentioned in the New
centuries before Jesus Christ. Hindus consider their tradition
Testament itself that all his disciples met him and dined
to be even more ancient and there may be good reasons for
with him after his resurrection and even Thomas believed
the validity of this belief. However, as we go through Genesis
him. It is recorded that he talked to all his eleven apostles
we can trace many principles which are similar to and which
and converted St. Paul to Christianity himself. Soon,
seem to be connected with the Indian tradition. It seems
afterwards he disappeared from Jarusalem again and there
that even before Jesus Christ the Jews had been in touch
is no information in the Bible where he should have gone.
with the Indian philosophical system. The writer of the book
The Bible says he ascended to the Heaven. But, when these
‘Jesus lived in India’ has pointed out that even Moses had
scholars were skipping through the Buddhist handwritten
come to Kashmir searching the lost twelfth tribe of the Jews
manuscripts of Hemis Gumpa, they came to know a new
which he thought had reached and settled in Kashmir. It is
story again. After his resurrection again Jesus came to
a historical fact that in the year 1250 B.C. Moses freed the
Ladakh and Kashmir were he lived to become an old man of
Israelites enslaved by the king of Egypt. He had freed all the
hundred and two years.
twelve tribes of the Jews, one of which lost the right track
At least three books deserve to be mentioned here. The
and eventually reached Kashmir and settled down there.
First book “Life of Saint Jesus” was written by Russian
Later on Moses himself came to Kashmir wandering in search
traveller Nicholas Notovich who happened to visit Hemis
of this lost tribe of the Jews. In fact, there is a tomb in
Gumpa in the year 1887 A.D. The writer holds that Jesus
Kashmir and it is said that this tomb accommodates the
during his stay in India lived at least in three places. He
dead body of Moses. Some people believe that Moses spent
spent most of the time in Hemis Gumpa but dwelled at
his last years in Kashmir and had died there too. The Jewish
Pahalgam and Ish-muquam also. Pahalgam Literally means
word for Kashmir is Kashir which literally means equivalent
the village of the sheperd and only Jesus in known as good
to Syria and is reported to be as beautiful as Heaven itself.
sheperd. Ishamuquam literally means the place of rest of
Now, we come to some sayings of Genesis.
Jesus. The second book titled “The Serpent of Paradise” was
“ So God created Man in his own image, in the image
written by Miguel Serrano. Miguel Serrano again came across
of God. He created him; male and female created he
the same manuscripts independently having known nothing
them”(Genesis 1: 27)
about the former book. The third book has the title, “Jesus
Genesis preaches the idea of a Personal God who
lived In india”. The writer Holger Kersten claims that he has
resembles man. Upanishads, Sankhya and Yoga have never
gone through a handwritten manuscript describing the past
prescribed a personal God, neither the Buddhist and Jain
life of Jesus Christ. The writer holds that in his immediate
philosophies which evolved in India long after. Also
past life, Jesus was a celebrated disciple of Buddha and his
Mohammad has insisted again and again in Koran that we
name was Bhikhu Vimal Kirti. To ascertain all these facts
cannot conceive of God as being formal. But Genesis in a
every one is advised to go through these three books and to
definite manner asserts that God preceeds all the process of
visit Hemis Gumpa in person. All I want to suggest here is
creation. He is the effective cause of creation but not the
that we cannot dismiss the possibility that Jesus had lived
material cause and He looks like a human being. He is not
in India between the ages of ten and thirty and again after
304 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 305
like the Upanishadic Brahma who is neither male nor female ground; and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life
but even linguistically has a third gender. In fact, Sanskrit and man became a living soul”. (Genesis 2:7)
is the only language which has got there genders. Where Once we accept the fact of creation at least two ultimate
should this idea have come from? Here I have a suggestion causes are needed- the material cause and the effective cause.
which is relevant. The Puramas of Hindus particularly the According to the Genesis, Matter is the material cause and
Vishnu Purana gives a similar theory about creation. Here, God is the effective cause. Our bodies have come from the
it is interesting to note that the word Purana literally means matter and life has come from God. The tradition which
an ancient scripture. Most of the Hindus believe all their uphold two ultimate principles are said to be dualistic in
Eighteen Puranas were written by the seer Vedvyasa who their Metaphysics. The Dualistic traditions in India are mainly
was a contemporary of Krishna and was born some three Sankhya, Yoga, Nyaya and Vaishshika. Jains and Buddhist
thousand years before Jesus Chirst. According to Vishnu also believe that our consciousness is different from matter
Purana, Vishnu was a personal God who looked like a man although these traditions are not exactly dualistic.
and preceeded all the creation. All the creation has emerged Upanishads are non-dualistic and Buddhist philosophers
from Vishnu. First of all, Brahma and Shiva ensued from deny the possibility of any permanent substance whatsoever.
his being and Brahma created the whole universe. Brahma, The description of Genesis reminds us particularly of Prashna
Vishnu and Mahesh or Shiva are said to form the original Upanishad and of Sankhya Philosophy too. Prashna
trinity and this trinity preceeded the act of creation. All Indian Upanishada is the only Upanishad which takes a step towards
philosphicals schools except the Puranas have disdained the dualism remaining essentially non-dualistic. It asserts that
idea of creation. Puranas are not considered philosophical although Brahma is the only ultimate substance but
in India. According to Upanishads, Sankhya, Yoga, Buddhism everywhere it is found to have two aspects: Rayi (Substance)
and Jainism, the creation has no beginning or end. In Geeta, and Prana (Spirit or Breath). Sankhya develops this concept
for the first time, we come across certain clues about creation further and hold that the ultimate substances are two-Prakriti
and dissolution and it is interesting to note that Krishna is (Matter) and Purush (Consciousness); Prakriti being the
considered to be an incarnation of Vishnu which literally material cause and Purush being the effective cause. The
means Almighty. Krishna is by no means a being inferior to Sankhya concepts of Prakriti is very much similar to the
Vishnu. In fact, the book ‘Vishnu-Shahasra-Nama’ which matter of Genesis and the Sankhya concept of Purush can
contains one thousand names of Vishnu also includes all be said to have much in common with the Biblical idea of
the names of Krishna. This suggests that Vishnu-Purana life. Like Sankhya and Genesis, Jain philosophers too believe
was written after Geeta. Rama and Buddha too are considered that the world is real. Sankhya states that the process of
incarnations of Vishnu but the this book does not contain a creation begins due to the presence of Purush who is not an
single name relating to their personalities. This may suggest active participant in creation. Prakriti is there and Purush
that Ramayana was written after both Geeta and Vishnu is there and because of their closeness the creation emerges.
Purana. All the Hindu scriptures prior to Geeta consider the According to Jains, the ignorance has no beginning and
existence to be without beginning and end. Geeta for the because of ignorance the attachment with Pudgal (Karmic
first time has talked about creation and dissolution and Stuff) has no beginning too. Although the living beings during
Personal God too. Interestingly, both Geeta and Vishnu the course of world have invariably two aspects- the material
Purana are in conformity with the book of Genesis written and the spiritual but no one has created them. The world
by Moses. It seems that Genesis and Puranas adhere to the has no beginning and the world has no end either. Sankhya
path of devotion and concepts like Personal God, Creation and Jain descriptions seem to be similar only with one
and Dissolution are intrinsic to this path only. important difference. Whrereas the Jain philosophers assert
that the souls are infinite, some of the Sankhya philosophers
“And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the do not deny that ultimately consciousness is one. Genesis
306 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 307
seems to be in harmony with the prashna Upanishad and and Eve to eat straight forward from this tree because in
Sankhya particularly. But, like the Genesis all the traditions that case they could never experience the pains and pleasures
of Sankhya, Nyaya and Jainism hold that this world is real. of human existence and their experience would have been
“And out of ground made the Lord God to grow every ultimate but incomplete. To begin with Adam and Eve were
tree that is pleasant to sight and good for food; the tree in a prehuman existence, they were not like the rest of
of life also in the midst of ground, and the tree of mankind. Although, this status had been unique but to
knowledge of good and evil” (Genesis 2:9) understand them we have to understand animals, birds and
“But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, small children. If we observe very small children they do not
thou shall not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest know what is good and what is bad. They live in a state of
thereof thou shall surely die” (Genesis 2:17) blissful ignorance or in a Fool’s Paradise. Very small children
Genesis on the one hand differs from Vedanta but on the even kill insects, eat nasty things, beat even their own parents
other hand it differs from Sankhya also. Prakriti is not but we do not find them disgusting because they are not
independent and ultimate substance in Genesis, it depends aware of good and evil. They follow their instincts only. This
on God’s will. Out of void the Lord God creates this world, so state in Jain philosophy is called Nigoda which is prior to
in a way this world originates like a thought in God’s mind. sansara or the worldly life. The world was not with them and
But once created it becomes real. This is a stand which can the world had not begun for them.
neither be said idealism nor realism; in fact, it is the source The second was the “Tree of Knowledge” and was denied
of both. Sankhya is purely real but Genesis is not so. This to them for this was the tree for Mankind to eat from. God
question of Realism versus Idealism become more did not want Adam and Eve to become a part of mankind yet
complicated as we look at Vedanta and Buddhism for simply because the human existence invariably has its own
comparision. These systems we have already discussed. problems. God did not want that Adam and Eve should invite
This saying (2:9) implies that essentially Man is vegetarian unnecessry problems and disaffection from him but the Devil
by nature and is supposed to eat only the fruits from trees. wanted it because he thought the time had come for it. In
Adam and Eve lived only on the fruits which grew plentifully short, the Tree of Eternal Life was meant for the angels and
in the Garden of Eden. Now-a-days the biologists too agree the Tree of Knowledge was meant for human beings, Adam
that man is vegetarian by nature. We have very long intestines and Eve lived in a perpetual state of prehuman existence
which are necessary only to digest the vegetarian food. The and so both these trees were denied to them by the God. The
animals who live on meat have very small intestines. It is Devil was good master, he wanted them first to become
obvious from the Genesis that Nature created man to eat human and lead the Zorba aspect of life and then to become
only the vegetarian food but later on man became perverted Enlightened and so the Devil introduced to them “The Tree
and began to consume meat. However, we cannot deny the of Knowledge” but not “The Tree of Eternal Life” to begin
fact that he might have done this only under the compulsion with. The Devil wanted them to loose the Fool’s Paradise
of circumstances but it is not his nature. Genesis seems to and regain the Paradise like the wise human beings and
have the implication that god wanted Adam and Eve to live then eat from the “Tree of Eternal Life”. It happened exactly
on vegetarian diet only. the same way. The moment Adam and Eve ate from the Tree
There were numerous trees in the Garden of Eden but of Knowledge, they transcended Nigoda and entered Sansara
two of them seem to have been special. Let us consider, why? which is the human world. They expelled themselves from
The first was the tree of Eternal Life and as I understand it the Garden of Eden, thought themselves wiser than the God
only angel were supposed to eat from it. By eating from it and decided to inhabit the earth. Before eating from the Tree
one would transcend death and become Enlightened. An of Knowledge they were contented with the body along, now
Enlightened person who had eaten from this tree could not they become mind also. This was the beginning of a life full
become a human being. Even the Devil did not suggest Adam of cares whereas before this they were free of them all. The
308 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 309
God has warned Adam and Eve not to eat from the Tree of Hindu rituals like Yagya, pilgrimage, charity etc. the
Knowledge lest they should loose their pre-human existence participation of wife along with her husband is thought to
and fall to the Earth. Sometimes this process of trans- be inevitable. When Rama was performing the Ashwamedha
migration becomes painful too. All children who leave their yagya he was asked by his master Vashistha to remarry.
homes for the first time encounter this experience. Modern Rama refused to remarry, but he had to agree to have a
psychologists hold when an infant comes to the first breath statue of Sita cast in gold by his left side. Even then,
of life, the experience, is like a trauma to him. Adam and incidently, he could not become a conqueror and was defeated
Eve in their Fool’s Paradise were as relaxed as a child is in by his own sons. His Yagya could not bear proper fruits.
its mother’s womb but they had to come out. In fact, the Even a man of the status of Rama was not excused. This
“Tree of Knowledge” symbolizes the borderline between shows the Hindu way of thinking which is not any different
childhood and maturity whereas the Tree of Life symbolizes from the spirit of Genesis too. Just like the teaching of
the borderline between human ignorance and enlightenment. Genesis in Indian traditions too a single man or a single
All of us cross the first borderline but a few of us cross the woman is thought to be refraining from righteousness. It is
second too. To cross the first we disobey God the Father but thought to be social, moral and religious duty to marry and
to cross the second we have to disobey even the Devil who to pro-create. Everywhere men and women leave their parents
has been our guide and friend throughout. Once we cross to cohabitate, because naturally it is the way of all flesh.
the second we regain the Paradise or the vice-versa, in fact, Man and woman taken together make complete being.
both the happenings are simultaneous. And the woman said to the serpent: We may eat of
“The Adam said, this is now bone of my bone, and the fruit of the trees of the garden; but of the fruit of the
flesh of my flesh, she shall be called woman, because she tree which is in the midst of the garden, God has said
was taken out of man” (Genesis 2:23) you shall not eat of it, neither shall you touch it, lest you
When a father symbolizes security and providence for die. ( Genesis 3:2, 3:3)
the son, he looks like a God to the son but when he asks the Our mind is the serpent and our mind is the Devil. There
son to leave the house with his wife the same father looks is a popular saying “Empty Mind is the Devil’s workshop”.
like Devil. Yet every son wants to grow up and to marry and When children grow up, at a particular stage of growth, Doubt
to live in freedom. Why? We have to co-relate this saying: comes naturally. At about seven years of age, every child
Adam began to feel bored in Heaven and requested the God starts disbelieving its parents and begins to say no to
to create a companion for him. It is said that when Adam felt everything. This stage comes much earlier than the stage of
asleep God took a rib out of Adam’s body and created Eve sexual urge. At about seven years of age every child begins
from this rib. The statement means that man and woman to see the world with his own eyes. Why did the serpent
are very close to each other, they are complementary aspects approach Eve before it approaches Adam? It is because girls
of the same entity, they are one flesh and bone and cannot become mature earlier and girls are less arrogant too. It is
afford to live alone. Greeks have said that for a man, woman very difficult to make a boy follow, his natural tendency is to
is the better half and the vice-versa. In fact, they are part of resist all instructions. Anyway, the serpent approached Jesus
one complete whole. Without each other neither they feel also and provoked him to examine the truth of his prayers.
whole and hearty nor they can create. For the propagation The serpent said if Jesus was the son of God he should be
of the species they have to become one again. Also, in the able to turn stones into bread and water into wine. But,
Indian tradition a woman is known as Addhangini which Jesus understood immediately that he could not serve the
literally mans “The half of the body”. Man is thought to be two masters Faith and Doubt and his way was the way of
incomplete without his woman counterpart. Indians respect Faith. Also, this story indicates that the serpent symbolizes
the ultimate reality was Ardhanareeshwar which has the Doubt and Doubt is the original sin not sexuality.
right half of a man and the left half of a woman. In all the All the animals, the birds and small children are below
310 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 311
reason and so they live in a kind of Paradise. This is a pre- and told them that God was jealous of Adam and Eve because
human state of mind and both Adam and Eve belonged to only they could become like him by eating fruit of the Tree of
this state of mind. Angels are beyond reason or mind, they Knowledge. So naturally, they believed the Devil. Men
have transcended mind. So Angels too can live in the Paradise understand pride better and women understand jealousy
because Faith is necessary to belong to the Paradise. Children better because every little girl feels jealous of boys who have
have Faith and angels too have Faith but grown up people got something which she lacks. So Devil approached Eve
live in Doubt. The mankind begins to trust mind and so it first who could understand what jealousy was. She decided
comes out of the Paradise. In fact, Doubt shatters the to disobey the God and eat the forbidden fruit. Soon, the
Paradise. little girl discovered that the fruit was good and she was not
But Doubt is useful too. Doubt creates all science and dying, instead she was feeling better than before. She gave
technology; all social, economic and political systems; all the fruit also to Adam who too ate it forgetting what the God
law and order in society. The Tree of Knowledge is the tree of had told him. All parents tell lies to their children but soon
enquiry, of science and also of worldly wisdom. So, it should the children discover the lies as lies. A Stage comes when
be clear that doubt is the original sin and not sex as some they loose all faith not only in their parents but in every
people have misinterpreted. Of course, disobedience has to grown up person. This is the Paradise Lost. Now enquiry
follow doubt and expels us from the Paradise. Even animals becomes the only approach towards existence and enquiry
and birds indulge in sex, they too have to propagate their is the path of the Devil.
species but they are not expelled from the Paradise because A parable can have many implications. Some
they do not disobey the god. It is because of doubt and is psychologists have given one more interpretation to it.
disbelief that Adam and Eve find themselves disharmonious According to them the serpent and the forbidden fruit are
with the God and choose to see the world with their own both phallic symbols ; the serpent represents the male sexual
eyes. organ while the forbidden fruit represents a feminine breast.
The story has much psychological implication. Whatever When children grow up; they began to discover the bodies of
is forbidden becomes more attractive. Moses seems to know each other. This interpretation is not out of place but I do
this rule just like Freud does. There were almost uncountable not agree with the suggestion that sex is the original sin.
number of trees in the Garden of Eden and only two of them There are reasons why should we disagree to this hypothesis.
were denied and it should not have been any problem. But Sexual orgasm is not possible before the age of sixteen. Before
this created a doubt in the minds of Adam and Eve about the age sex is not an urge but a curiosity only, so enquiry is
the intentions of God. Not only the God had denied the tree the original sin not sex. At around sixteen only both boys
to them also he alarmed them that they would die the moment and girls can have orgasm and begin to long for privacy but
they touched the tree. Everyday the birds would come, sit enquiry begins even at an earlier stage which comes around
on the tree and eat the fruit, the animals would come to sit seven years and so enquiry is the original sin again. Even
in the shadow and eat the leaves and none of them died. animals and birds have sex but they are not expelled from
Naturally, a moment comes when they began to think what the Paradise rather they always continue to live in a Fool’s
the matter should have been. So, finally they decided to defy Paradise. Hence, sex cannot be the original sin. In fact, the
the God. There seems to be a conspiracy here on the part of god symbolizes Love and Faith in us while the Devil
the God himself. The omniscient God and that too the most symbolizes Doubt and Struggle intrinsic to human nature.
calculative God of the Jews must have known the Both doubt and faith are indispensable. We are reminded of
consequences already. the fact that Isha Upanishads calls them Avidya and Vidya
There must have been one more reason. Animals did not respectively. Doubt has its problems but doubt has its
look like the God, birds did not look like the God. Only Adam, rewards too and that is why, the Devil recommends the Fruit
Eve and the Devil looked like the God. Devil came to them of Knowledge to Eve and Adam.
312 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 313
In the sweat of the thy face shall thou eat bread till no animal on the earth can anticipate its death but every
thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken human being can anticipate it and become sad with the
for dust thou art and unto dust shall thou return. (Genesis growing years. Why a human being invariably becomes sad
3:19). at the thought of his death? Because man is learning new
Existentialists have been right— absolute freedom leads things everyday; man is experimenting and creating everyday.
ultimately to death. We cannot choose security and freedom Suddenly the death comes and puts an end to all his future
both at the same time. Adam and Eve were secure before growth. Life seems too short to a human being because always
they exercised their freedom to disobey God and eat from much remains to be discovered. Consequently death is a
the Tree of Knowledge. This is the point of deviation where sad gloomy fact regarding mankind. All others live in a
man become different from rest of animal world. Man chooses perpetual state of no curiosity and so no other animal creates
to be free irrespective of the consequences freedom should any future. To summarize, mankind tries to fight with Nature,
bring forth. This is how the whole human civilization has to it tries to conquer the Nature and shape a desired future for
come to develop, man chooses to transcend Nature and does itself. Although this is disobedience on the part of mankind
not remain contended with the limitations of Nature. So Adam towards the God but it has its rewards too. Of course, it may
and Eve likewise opted in favour of freedom and freedom invite problems which even the God cannot undo but
should incur its own responsibility, freedom should cause ultimately it makes us also comparable to God himself. As
the inherent insecurity. The Tree of Knowledge symbolizes the Upanishads have put it both Avidya and Vidya, Doubt
science and technology too. God the father understood that and Faith are indispensable to lead us to the ultimate good.
now with growing intelligence Adam and Eve will engage in
new adventures everyday. They will like to cultivate the Land “And the Lord God said, behold the man has become
and harvest the crop in the time to come. Now the earth will as one of us to know good and evil and now lest he put
be more suitable to them. In a way, the story of Genesis is forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life and eat
also the story of evolution of mankind from the rest of the and live forever. Therefore the Lord God sent him forth
animals. God the father understood that soon the freedom from the Garden of Eden to till the ground from which he
of Adam and Eve will become his own freedom too. Soon was taken. So he drove out the man; and he placed at the
they will like to grow into enormous population. So he decided east of the Garden of Eden cherubims and a flaming sword
to arrange another place for them where they could be creative which turned every way to keep the way of the tree of
and growing into wisdom. The God was scared also. Now life”. (Genesis 3:22, 3:23, 3:24)
they both will have to leave him and face many difficulties.
Now they will have to work hard to make both the ends meet. It said that Rama became Enlightened at a very early
Like all the creatures on earth they will have to die and fall age and he wanted to renounce the world without
unto dust because no one can live on earth forever. This has experiencing it. His master the seer Vashishtha who was an
to be understood, God himself is helpless here. The Heaven old mystic was wiser than even Rama. He interfered and
is beyond the scope of time and space and so Adam and Eve ordered Rama to enter the world and do not to renounce it
could be immortal there but every place except Heaven is otherwise Rama would have to come again and would not
within the framework of time and space. Change is the rule become liberated. We have to understand the reason because
on the earth as changelessness is the attribute of Heaven. this situation has something in common with the situation
So no one can Eve on earth and be immortal. A child has to in which we find Adam and God here.
grow to youth, youth has to give way to old age and old age The Jain seers have done excellent work regarding the
should culminate into death and disappearance. Even the description of various stages of spiritual growth. They have
God could do nothing about it. It is not without reason that enumerated 14 such stages which they call the stages of
the Hindi word ‘kala’ means time and death both. Moreover, qualitative growth. The first stage is Mithyatva which literally
314 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 315
means the stage of false perception or false understanding. bandh or master-bondage. However, the thirteenth stage of
At this stage a person is unable to avoid the evil and follow growth is known as cosmic consciousness too and here one
the good. He is like an animal but with the potential of becomes like God himself. The Hindu Gods Vishnu, Shiva
unmanifestated wisdom which an animal lacks. His seed is etc are still at the thirteenth stage of growth having a form.
yet intact, it has not been broken and it cannot sprout. Before But a human being can go even higher whrere he becomes
eating the fruit of Knowledge Adam and Eve stood at this extinct.
first stage of growth but they were potentially different from Not only this, God decided also to guard the tree of Eternal
the other beasts of the Garden because they could grow. Life. For this purpose, he created a flaming sword which
When they disobeyed the God and tasted the fruit of turned every way and also he employed cherubims there.
Knowledge, they showed a readiness to cross the first stage We have to understand these two words. The flaming sword
of qualitative growth. They reached the second stage is the fear of loosing oneself. Every spriritual seeker has to
Granthibhed where they could discriminate between the evil pass through it before he can become twice born or Self-
and the good. God became sacred lest they should eat the realised. Resurrection or second birth is for those only who
fruit from the tree of Eternal Life also and become like angels. are ready to pass through this fear. Only those can be
why? It is because he understood that they could go even resurrected who transcend this fear. The sword is made of
beyond the angels and become liberated. But this could not the same fire which Moses had encountered at the Mount
be possible without experiencing life in all its aspects Sinai. The fire was set on a tree there, it looked like ordinary
particularly without the knowledge of the life on Earth, the fire but it did not burn. Moses could transcend the fear so
angels could never know what misery the life could bring much so that he could have a glimpse only. This description
and so they never cared for liberation. Without the knowledge implies that nobody can eat the fruit of Eternal Life without
of the world non-attachment is not perfect and without transcending this fear. Also, one has to pass through the
perfect non-attachment liberation cannot follow. So God stage of CHERUBIM which is in between. Such angels are
decided that at first they should fall to the Earth, experience Self-realized like Moses, Jesus and Mohammad but they are
the worldly life, come back and then eat the fruit of Eternal not omniscient. It is obvious that the God wanted the
Life. Only then liberation or extinction could be possible. mankind to go even higher. Only then they could become
Otherwise they would stick to the stage of an Angel eternally. the spiritual beings of the of the highest order or they could
This is the 13th stage of growth where a person becomes become one with the God as the Hindus say it. So it is not
omniscient but sticks still to a form. He does not become out of jealousy but out of compassion that God drives both
informal which is the 14th stage of growth and the last one. Adam and Eve out of the Garden of Eden. All the cherubims
So it was out of compassion the God expelled Adam and Eve and Angels in the Jewish and Christian Mythology have wings
to inhabit the Earth. This is interesting that Rama too was because they are still on the way. Wings are depicted to
forced by his master to enter the world and Rama did attain indicate that even they have some destination to reach. Only
to 14th stage of qualitative growth. Rama was liberated and the God is the ultimate reality and He is both present and
he was the only Hindu Incarnation who could attain to absent. Only the God is one fulfilled in his own being. There
liberation. Even Krishna and Buddha could not do it. The is a possibility that “The Tree of Knowledge” is the Bodhi-
Indian traditions believe that both Krishna and Buddha are vriksha of Buddhist religion and ‘The Tree of Eternal Life’ is
supposed to take one more birth on the Earth which means the Brahma of Hindus and Genesis has been written after
they are still at the 13th stage of qualitative growth. Of course, Buddha. “Enoch walked with God and he was not; for
this going to be good for the humanity but also this is going God took him” (Genesis 5:24)
to indicate that their non-attachment was not perfect. They “Noah was a just man and prerfect in his generations
still had some compassion to help others, which too is a and Noah walked with God”(Genesis 6:9)
kind of ignorance. The Jain seers have called it Teerthankar In the Jewish tradition three stages of Enlightenment
316 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 317
have been given- The limpse of God, Walking with the God divine order. According to Moses murder is such a heinous
and Disappearance into God. Enoch and Noah are the ancient crime that the punishment can be nothing sort of the death
most seers described in the Holy Bible. Enoch had the highest sentence.
form of Enlightement. He was not only walked with the God; This reminds us of many things. In the first place, it
he disappeared in the God’s being too. It seems that Osho reminds us of the “Law of Karma, which is basic to all the
rightly said that all the mystics have had the same experience systems of Indian Philosophy. Hindus have talked about
but their expressions have been different. Hinduism, Judaism many births because in one lifetime we cannot dissipate all
Christianity, Sufis etc are not different as religions but they our Karmic energy. ‘Whatever we sow, so shall we reap’ is
use different terms, myths and symbols for expression. The the law of Karma. Secondly, it reminds us of the “Law of
difference is not substantial but superficial only. Each Cause and Effect “in Physical Sciences. It reminds us of
tradition has its own symbology and own manner to narrate. Newton’s Laws of Motion. Newton’s second law can be stated
According to Hindus the attainment of Enoch and Noah can as “The effective force is always equal to the external force
be described as Seedless Samadhi. Enoch attained to Nirvana applied”. Newton’s third law states that “Every action has
also. The Upanishads have said that the whole existence is an equal and opposite reaction”. Moses has purported the
non-duality and after liberation the individual self become same, the cause and the effect should be equal.
one with the Cosmic Self or Brahma. Buddha said that after The Hindus and Jains have always held that
Nirvana there is no being or there is disappearance. Anyway, consequences of Karma are inevitable. In Hindu Puranas
one can conclude that moses understood the concepts of even the original Trinity— Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh are
Enlightenment, Liberation and Nirvana which had been not immune of the Karmas accomplished by them. Again
prevalent in Indian thought since time eternal. Maybe those and again even the almighty Bhagwan Vishnu is cursed by
who think that Moses came to Kashmir and we have his some seer and he has to bear the fruits of his deeds. The
tomb in Kashmir have some validity regarding their belief. Law of Karma, according to the Hindus, governs all the
This state of disappearance and being taken by God is existence and none can transcend it. Even the Indian God
described by Indian Yogis as Samadhi, Liberation, Nirvana himself is not beyond the Law of Karma. The Law of Karma
etc. So it seems logical to believe that Moses was a wise man is ultimate and it is as inevitable and binding as the law of
himself. He is reported to have a glimpse at mount Sinai but cause and effect in Physical Sciences.
it seems that he considered Enoch and Noah greater than Forgiveness is not possible according to Hindus, Jains
himself. and Buddhists. Likewise the Jewish God has no idea of
“Whoso Sheddeth man’s blood; by man shall his blood forgiveness too. (But there is one way to escape and this way
be shed; for in the image of god made he man”(Genesis is repentance but repentance is also Karma which is also
9:6). positive). Forgiveness has entered religion only with Jesus
This is an important Sutra from Moses. We have to take and Mohammad and repentance is the key to forgiveness.
into account because it has many implications. Moses says As we find in the Old Testament, the God of Jews is not the
that man has been created in the image of God. We are God who intends to forgive, only the God of Jesus and the
reminded of the Upanishads which state that Atman is the God of Mohammad are too eager to forgive.
Brahma or Man and God are not substantially different. This Also Hindus, have not denied the importance of
is a common saying in India that self is the God or Atman is repentance. In Hindu Puranas repentance is very effective.
Paramatman. Anyway, there can be no difference of opinion Prayer and repentance are like positive Karmas or virtues
regarding the assertions that man is the ultimately superior which do help. Both the view seem to be right. The Law of
creature and his life is most precious. Man is an end unto Karma must ordinarily hold like the Law of Cause and Effect
himself and he cannot be used for alien means. No one has but we cannot forget that human consciousness is not matter
a right to kill innocent person, this is absolutely against the and repentance can be radical too. Jesus has said again and
318 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 319
again repent for the Day of Judgment is near. We must it not. (John 1: 4, 1:15)
remember that if there is any God, he ought to be reformative This reminds us of Sankhya Metaphysics. Life consists
but not a sadist. The purpose of all ethical order is fulfilled of two principles viz. Matter and Consciousness. The Sankhya
through complete reformation. That is why, the capital words for these principles are Prakriti and Purush
punishment is not undisputed in the modern civilized world. respectively. As discussed earlier in Yogasutra, we all know
that just at the border of Samadhi, we come across the
The Gospel According to Saint John soundless sound of AUM which Zen calls the sound of one
hand clapping. It is encountered at the borderline between
In the beginning was the Word, and the word was with
matter and consciousness or between thought and
God, and the word was God. All things were made by him;
consciousness because it is the most minute form of matter.
and without him was not anything made that was
In fact, according to all the religions AUM or Amen is the
made.[John 1:1, 1:2, 1:3].
basic form of energy from which all the universe emerges.
Beyond it lies only formless consciousness, Self is the only
The word referred here by Saint John is known as the
principle which transcends it. According to Sankhya, Purush
soundless sound of AUM in the Indian tradition. According
remains throughout a witness only and all life springs from
to the Upanishads AUM represents Brahma which is both
the unequilibrium among the three ingredients, of Prakriti
the effective and the material cause of all creation. The
which are Satva, Rajas and Tamas. The Purush of Sankhya
Kathopanishad in its verses (1/2/15) and (1/2/16) has stated
has no will to create life, only because of its proximity to
as the following-
Prakriti all the creatures are begotten. Even after creation
“The substance which all the Vedas admit, the substance
Purush remains the ultimate, independent and invariant
which all the mystics narrate, to attain which substance
substance even unto the last. Of course, consciousness
Nishkama Karma is accomplished, in brief, can be said to be
belongs to Purush only but life is generated through agitation
this soundless sound of AUM. AUM is the Brahma, AUM is
among the ingredients of Prakriti and this sound of one hand
the ultimate substance and one who can attain to this sound
clapping is the most basic manifestation of this agitation, so
of AUM gets all his Will materialized”
it is logical to say that life belongs to this cosmic energy of
AUM essentially. But matter is not the only substance of
In Geeta (9:17) Krishna says to Arjuna-
life, consciousness too is inevitable and this consciousness
“I am the father of this creation, I am the mother the foster
is called here Light of Men. It is more intrinsic to life if not
mother, and the grandfather of this creation. I am the sacred
synonymous to it because consciousness is the principle
sound of AUM and also the Vedas which ensue from it”
which makes us experience life. Our consciousness is
responsible for all our feelings of pleasure and pain. Although
The Yogasutra of Patanjali states-
all forms and instruments come from matter, we cannot
“We represent the ultimate substance by AUM or the
conceive of life without consciousness. However, when matter
soundless sound. The chanting of AUM may reveal the meaning
and consciousness come together, bondage is created and
of the ultimate substance. The chanting of AUM may lead to
this beginningless bondage is called ignorance or darkness
the unique conscious principle and to the overcoming of all the
here. Because of ignorance, every living creature forgets his
obstacles” (Yogasutra 1/27, 1/28, 1/29)
very being which is consciousness. One becomes identified
However, to understand clearly the implications of these
with psychosomatics and because of this identification living
sayings one is advised to go again through Yogasutra (1:27,
creatures cannot comprehend themselves as the ultimate,
1:28, 1:29) of this book.
absolute, independent conscious principle. The darkness
In him was life; and the life was the light of men. The
ceases to comprehend the light.
light shineth in darkness and the dardkness comprehends
We are reminded here when matter and consciousness
320 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 321
come together Mahat or Cosmic Prana is the first Krishna has said-
manifestation to spring off. Mahat can also be described in “This world being misguided by the three ingredients of
particular context as spacetime or Avyakta. AUM is only one Nature which do not comprehend me as the ultimate and
of the experiences when we transcend gross aspects of Nature invariant principle”. (Geeta 7/13)
and come across Mahat. After Mahat the three kinds of minds “Whenever there is a decline of virue and rise of evil, I
viz. emotion, intellect and ego are born and then five senses create myself to appear on this earth. This I do Arjuna, to
of perception and five senses of action follow. This is how, redeem the righteous and to punish the wrong doers and to
life emerges from the basic form of energy which is the sound promote religiousness in this world”. (Geeta 4/7 and 4/8)
of AUM or the word as nomenclatured here. On the universal And the word was made flesh and dwelt among us and
scenario, Mahat begets the five characteristics of Smell, Flow, we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of
Touch, Form and Sound which in turn beget the five great the father, full of grace and truth. John bare witness of
manifestations of Earth, Water Air, Fire and Sky respectively. him, and cried, saying, this was he of whom I spoke, he
Clearly, this statement is in harmony with the Sankhya that cometh after me is preferred before me : for he was
Metaphysics because it is asserted that life begins with and before me. (John 1:14, 1:15)
is rooted in ignorance.
That was the true light, which lighten everyman that The first part of the passage ‘And the word was made
cometh into the world, He was in the world and the world flesh and dwelt among us’ corresponds to the Sankhya
and the world was made by him, and the world know him Metaphysics. The Word or the sound of Amen is an aspect of
not. (John 1:9, 1:10) Mahat or the cosmic Prana which begets all the forms. As
This reminds us of Upanishads and Geeta both. God is described earlier, it begets the three kinds of minds (mind
the true light which illumines every person who comes to ego, intellect), five senses of perception and five senses of
the world. It is the same opinion which the Upanishads have action. Even the form of Jesus has to come through this
expressed that Brahma is both the effective and the material process because as long as he dwells with us he has to be
cause of universe. This statement implies that human one of us. Jesus is said to be ‘the only begotten of the father,
consciousness in the same as the consciousness of God, full of grace and truth.’ Every man is begotten of the Father
Atman is Brahma. but in ignorance he finds himself to be a part of the physical
Geeta states- world only, he thinks himself to be temporal and perishable
“God resides equally in a the living creatures. One who till he knows nothing of timelessness. In such ignorance, a
can see the immortal principle residing in the mortal body is man cannot conceive himself as a son of God. Among the
the only true seer” (Geeta 13/27) people whom Jesus was preaching in Judea, in the days of
“He is the witness, he is the counsel, he is the providence King Herod, he was the only one who was Enlightened and
and he is the bearer. The ultimate conscious principle which that is why he used to say that he was the only son of God
resides in the body is none but God himself” (Geeta 13/22) around there. He was not talking about the seers of
The Ishavasyopanishad states- Upanidads Patanjali, Krishna, Buddha etc because the Jews
“All that pervades in this universe is inhabited by God were not concerned about them in that context. Also, he
himself and we should enjoy the world with a spirit of was not talking about Enoch, Noah, Jacob, Moses etc who
detachment.” (1/1) were not his contemporaries. He was talking about a
In the second maxim it is stated that Jesus came to the particular section of population only, who used to live in
world as a formal God; God has been both the material and Israel in his own time. All that he wanted to convey was that
the effective cause of this world but even than the wrold no one else except him was Enlightened around there. But
could not recognize him as such. Jesus was misunderstood and John the Baptist was
Again, it reminds us of the theory of Incarnation of Geeta. misunderstood too. Gurdieff used to say that every human
322 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 323
being does not have a soul, one has to create it with arduous 2/20)
effort and discipline. Certainly, it is a wise saying because
unless we become Self-realized there is no meaning in the “Both Consciousness and Matter are without beginning;
statement that we too have got a soul. To know the self is to all the three ingredients of Nature and all the six perversions
create the Self and to be it ever afterwards. Jesus was using are relevant to Matter only.” (Geeta 13/19)
the same idiom as was usual with Gurdieff too. Jesus is said
to be full of grace and truth because he was the only one “Our consciousness is the invariant God itself because it
there connected with the omniscient and holy Angels. He transcends all beginning and it transcends all the three
was the only medium for God in those times. Perhaps Gabriel ingredients of Nature.” (Geeta 13/31)
is the formal God for the Christians and Jesus was the only
medium for Gabriel. Perhaps John the Bapatist himself was “I know and I can perceive all the living creatures from the
a wise man but he was not chosen to be a medium. past, present and future but none of them can perceive me.”
It is well-known that all the twenty-four prophets who (Geeta 7/26).
came between Moses and Jesus announced that the greater
was yet to come and they were not worthy even to untie his And of his fullness have all we received, and grace for
sandals. Although John the Baptist was a mystic himself, grace. For the law was given by Moses, but Grance and Truth
he said that he was not the Messiah but Jesus was the came by Jesus Christ (John 1:16, 1:17)
Messiah. He was not the saviour only Jesus was the saviour.
He said Jesus would be considered greater than him because An egoless person becomes a medium for God himself
Jesus was before him. This statement has to be understood. for ego is the only barrier. Grace is the energy of God showeres
Everyone knows that Jesus was younger than John the each moment upon an egoless person and this energy can
Baptist and in time Jesus had come after him. John the be experienced by all those who come near such a person.
Baptist was already an old man when he first saw Jesus. Zen people call it the transmission of the lamp. This is called
What should this statement imply? It implies that our Satsang in India, this word literally means ‘being near a
consciousness is a timeless principle. Once a person becomes person who has attained to the truth’. Christians too have a
Enlightened he knows that time is irrelevant to wisdom. John trinity which they call God the Father, God the Holy Ghost
the Baptist meant to say that Jesus was younger but wiser and God the Son. Everyone of them is a full-fledged God in
than him. When Abram was not Jesus was. Our his own right. In fact, the Christians consider them three
consciousness, in fact, has no beginning and no end and aspects of the same ultimate reality.
what is true of Jesus is the truth of every other Here, we are reminded of the Ishavashyopanishad –
Enlighlightened person too. “That formless Brahma is infinite and this formal Brahma
is infinite too, it is possible to have infinite from infinite, and
Here we are reminded of Patanjali who has stated — what is left behind is also infinite.” (Ishavashya)
“God is the master of all the masters who have happened
in the past because he is not intersected by time.” (Yogasutra According to this Sutra, both the Father and the Son are
1:26) too full of grace which is infinite, and the more it is showered
upon others, the more full it becomes.
Krishna has said to Arjuna— Also, the same Ishavashyopanishad states –
“Our consciousness is never born and it never dies, nor it “All this world is full with the grace of God, but only those
happens again and again having happened once. In fact it is can receive it who are ready to give up their egos, this
birthless, timeless, eternal, ancient most and it does not experience is so blissful that one need not feel greedy for others’
disappear with the disappearance of physical form.” (Geeta wealth.” (1/1)
324 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 325
Krishna has said in Geeta – form of ten commandments but Grace and Truth came by
“Whosoever can see me everywhere and see all this Jesus Christ. While Moses was a man of discipline Jesus
existence in my being, I do not disappear form him and he taught repentance, confession and forgiveness. That is why,
does not disappear from my grace.” (Geeta 6/30) Jesus is remembered for bringing down Grace to humanity.
The Swhetashwatar Upanishad has to say – He camme so that all our sins could be forgiven through
“We should divide the space occupied by the point of a him. Christians believe that God sent his son to the Earth
hair into hundred parts and then conceive of the one hundredth so that the humanity could be redeemed of its sins. Again
portion of one part, our consciousness occupies only this much and again Jesus has said that we should follow him, so that
space but our energy spreads upto infinite infinitum.” (5/9) we would be saved through him, his compassion was great.
This reminds us of Krishna. Krishna has said to Arjuna–
This means that everyone can become one with God and “You should give up all other disciplines and have Faith in
everyone can become too full. me. I will redeem you of all yours sins and lead you to
There are two kinds of disciplines, outer and inner. Moses liberation. You need not worry for the future.” (Geeta 18/66)
was a man like Patanjali who gave us the following ten
commandments – “One who attains to non-dual love for me and does not
1. Worship no God but one God. waver from it even unto the last, attains to the ultimate truth
2. Do not bow down to any idol or worship it. and liberation.” (Geeta 2/72).
3. Do not swear in God’s name for evil purposes.
4. Sunday should be a holiday. No one hath seen God at any time ; the only begotten
5. Respect your parents. son which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared
6. Do not commit murder. him. (John 1:18)
7. Do not commit adultery.
8. Do not steal. No one has seen God at any time. We all live in a world of
9. Do not accuse anyone falsely. space time. All our knowledge ordinarily comes through our
10. Do not desire other’s possessions. sense and our mind, this we call knowledge through
Perception and Conception. God is not any entity which we
Likewise Yogasutra says – can encounter through perception or conception. He is not
spatial and temporal and so no one can see Him as such. All
“There are five Yamas viz. Non-violence, Truth, Non- those who have known God have known Him through
stealing, Self-restraint in sexual matters, Non-possessiveness intuition only.
and also there are five Niyamas viz Purification, Contentment, There is a saying in Kenopanishad –
Asceticism, Self-study and Faith in God.” (2/31 ; 2/32) “No one can see the Brahma through eyes for it is because
of Brahma that the eyes can see ; no one can conceive of the
But masters like Osho, Jesus, Krishna did not believe in Brahma through mind for it is because of Him that the mind
outer disciplines, they had the opinion that all the discipline can conceive.” (Ken 1/5, 1/6)
should come from within, that is from our growing awareness
only. Osho said that meditation was the first and the last The same Upanishad states again —-
freedom because only meditation could lead to Enlighten- “It you assume that you have realized Brahma fully, you
ment and liberation. Jesus had said, “I give you but one might have realized only a part of Him, because even after the
commandment, love God with all your strength and with all realization of one’s own Self and realization of the Brahma
your might.” which resides in all the deities this claim remains unfulfilled.”
It is claimed here that the law was given by Moses on the (Ken 2/1)
326 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 327
The only begotten son which is in the bosom of the Father, in him. They came to John the Baptist to examine the claim
he hath declared him. How? Self-realization is the only that Jesus was the Christ. They asked John the Baptist who
intuitive proof for the existence of God and this proof is self- he was. Was he the incarnation of Elias who had happened
evident and beyond doubt. It we conceive of the God to be an in the ancient times? This statement certainly refers to the
ocean, self-realization is like touching this ocean at a shore. acceptance of the fact of rebirth in the Bible. It is believed
Only after such experience one can go beyond doubt. That is that rebirth was a clearly accepted fact by the New Testament
to say, that a master or a messiah or a prophet is the only even up to the middle ages. Because of some historical
visible evidence that the God should exist. The master (Guru) reasons such references were eliminated from the text of the
is the only form of God which can be perceived through the Bible. Only this saying has been overlooked and has remained
senses and the mind. there. John the Baptist replied that he was not Elias but the
There is a famous saying in India —- voice of Esaias or Isaiah. Then they asked him whether he
“Master is Brahma, master is Vishnu and master is the was the long awaited Messiah or the Prophet? Jews were
great deity Shiva because master is the only form of accepting them both to happen in future since the days of
transcendental Brahma visible to the eyes, and so we must Moses. He replied that he was neither the Messiah nor the
pay our unreserved respect to the master.” (Traditional) Prophet but Jesus was the Messiah. His task was to spread
the news only and help those who has been waiting for the
This saying people repeat everyday in India as a shloka Messiah.
of prayer.
Krishna has said to Arjuna – And John bare record saying, I saw the spirit
“The light which resides in the Sun to illumine the whole descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon
of the world and the light which resides in the Moon and the him. [John 1: 32]
light which resides in every source of radiance, all come from
my own being.” (Geeta 15/12) John could see that the Grace Energy was descending
Arjuna has said to Krishna – on Jesus and was ever remaining on him. He could
“You are the ultimate Brahma, you are the ultimate abode, understand that Jesus was a medium for Grace Energy.
you are the sacred eternal conscious principle and you are Jesus was connected with the ultimate energy through his
the divine birthless infinite original God.” (Geeta 10/12) fourth body which is receptive in case of a man. Hindus call
And they asked him what then? Are thou Elias? this energy Prasad and only an egoless and desireless person
And he saith I am not. Are thou that Prophet? can receive it; all future orientation and desires become
[John 1: 21] barrier to it. A person who is full of grace and acts according
to the God’s wishes only is said to be a Nishkam Karmayogi
When a person like Jesus is born, all those who are in India and John the Baptist could see that Jesus was such
interested in Mysticism begin to investigate about him. Just a person beyond all detachments. Such a person can also
after his birth, three wise men had come to see him from the connect others with this energy and this initiation is
Buddhist Monastery of Hemis Gumpa in Ladakh. There is a nomenclatured as Baptism here. Christians have described
hearsay that Jesus had been taken to this Monastery at the God as having three aspects – God the Father who is the
age of ten and he spent his next twenty years there. John infinite source of Grace, God the Holy Ghost which means
the Baptist saw him for the first time when he was thirty the Grace itself and God the Son who is a medium for this
and he could see that Jesus was connected with the energy Grace. An ordinary person can only see the son of God who
of God. John announced that Jesus was the long awaited makes this energy descend on Earth but a mystics like John
Christ. This news was spreaded all over the province of Judea the Baptist can also see this energy descending and he has
when some priests known as Pharisees became interested symbolized it as a dove.
328 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 329
It reminds us of the Hindu doctrine of Non-dualism. We the five senses of perception and the five senses of action
can explain it with the help of an example. We have the Sun are said to be the outer instruments and the three kinds of
which shines in the sky and also we have sunrays which minds viz emotion, intellect and ego are said to be the inner
being focused through a convex lense make a miniature Sun instruments and identification with them is beginningless
and can even burn a piece of paper. Neither we can say that ignorance. Jesus has called it flesh. The first birth is the
the sun above and the sunrays on the Earth are one entity birth of the body and this birth is given by our parents. In
nor we can say these are two. This relationship is described ignorance everyone of us is a Shudra which literally means
as Non-dualism by Hindus. The God, the Grace of God and ‘a petty one’ or everyone is a Kayastha which literally meas
the medium upon whom this Grace descends are not distinct ‘one attached to the physical body.’ When one becomes self-
from a particular point of view. That is why, the Christians realized he is born as consciousness and this birth is his
hold them to form a trinity representing God. They are there, second birth. Such a person is known as ‘a dwij’ or ‘a twice
yet they represent the same entity. This has come to the born.’ A self-realized person does not consider himself to be
Jewish tradition being influenced by the Hindu philosophy body, mind or ego. He knows himself as a conscious principle
of Non-dualism. We cannot discern this kind of belief in the which is beyond space and time. This self-realization is
teachings of the prophets who happened before Jesus and designated by Jesus ‘as having eternal life or simply’ as
that is why Jesus is considered to be the greatest among ‘having life.’ Such a person knows that he will never perish
them. For example, John the Baptist was an Enlightened because consciousness is neither born nor it ever dies. A
person himself and he used to initiate people by Baptism Brahman is still higher. One who has realized himself as
with water but he was not a medium as Jesus was and that having cosmic consciousness is called a Brahman. Such a
is why he used to say that one comes after me would be person experiences that his own Self is the same as the centre
preferred before me. of the whole cosmos. They say in India, only by becoming
Is God the son the same as God the Father? one with the Brahma one can become a Brahman. Jesus
has said it time and again, “I am in the Father and the Father
The Ishavasyopanishad has said- is in me.” This is just like the Hindu theory of Brahmavad or
“The Brahma moves and the Brahma does not move; of Nondualism. The Jews could not understand the meaning
the Brahma is far and the Brahma is near; The Brahma is of such statements and this was one of the reasons that
the innermost of all that exists and the Brahma Jesus was crucified. According to the terminology used by
transcends all this existence too.” [Isha ½] Jesus to identify oneself with the psychosomatics is being
born as flesh and to know oneself as consciousness is being
So the Son is in the Father and the Father is beyond too. born again as a spirit. Everyone has to be born again to
Geeta states – attain to the truth which Jesus calls the Kingdom of God.
“God is like the space which resides in everything that Krishna has said __
exists but which remains unattached to all that should exist.”
[Geeta 13/32] “As long as a person lives in the body he comes across
the various states of childhood, youth and old age. Similarly a
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which wise man is not illusioned by death, he knows that our
is born of the spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto consciousness transcends the state of death too. [Geeta 2/
thee, ye must be born again. [John 3:6, 3:7] 13]
It is said in India, “Everyone is born as a Shudra but “God the Almight resides equally without discrimination
some of them realize the ultimate truth and become in all the creatures who live; One who can see the eternal
Brahmans.” As long we identify ourselves with outer and spirit residing in temporal flesh is the only one who sees” [Geeta
inner instruments we remain Shudras. According to Sankhya 13/27]
330 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 331
The Kathopanishad states – Earth to the Seventh Heaven but those who attain to me need
“A man of an immature vision cannot see the eternal not be born again” [Geeta 8/16]
principle and he considers wealth to be everything. Such a
person cannot see the transcendental world and again and “One who can see me everywhere and one who can see
again he falls a victim to physical death” [1/2 /6] the whole existence in me, I do not perish from him and he
The Shvetashvatar Upanishad holds – does not perish from my Grace” [Geeta 6/30]
“One ultimate and absolute God resides in every creature. “Giving up all other disciplines, one must come to my Faith
This God is omnipresent and is the inner self of every living only. I will redeem you from all your sins and you need not
being. He is the Lord of all Karma; he is the ultimate abode; worry for them” [Geeta 18/66]
he is the witness, the consciousness and also the only formless
reality too”. [6/11] “One who can attain to devotion for me becomes one with
the ultimate self and can see this self residing equally in every
For God so loved the world, that he gave his only creative, Such a fulfilled devotee neither becomes anxious nor
begotten son, that whosoever believeth in him should he has to desire” [Geeta 18/54]
not perish but have everlasting life [John 3:16]
Shankaracharya has said –
There are only two paths leading to spiritual growth—
Faith and Meditation or Devotion and Yoga. Jesus represents “In this world again and again one has to take birth and
The path of Faith. The Christians created a myth around die; again and again one has to fall into mother’s womb. In
the being of Jesus Christ depicting him as the only son of this world where salvation seems to be almost impossible,
God who descended to the Earth in a human form. God sent the transcendence can happen only through faith in Krishna.”
him so that people could have faith. Although God the father [Bhajagovindam]
and the holy angels are considered greater beings than Jesus The Kathopanishad has stated –
but it is very difficult to conceive of and believe in them. “Brahma is an invisible, intricate, innermost principle
Faith is the key and faith is the alchemy; it hardly matters residing in the cave of the emptiness of human heart and this
in whom one can have faith. Jesus himself says again and Brahma is eternal. This Brahma can be attained either through
again, “Thy faith has healed thee”. Jesus has a unique place spiritual practices and yoga or through faith. One who can
in the angelic tradition because his Gospels succeeded to have faith transcends all vanity and all grief through this faith”
create faith in multitudes of mankind down the ages. Even [1/2/12]
those who could hardly believe in a formless God or in
unearthly angels could seek salvation through Jesus. Geeta As we have to create many methods on the path of Yoga,
has done a similar task in India around the glory of Krishna. similarly we have to create many myths and concoct many
The word has become Christo in Bengali language and Christ parables on the paths of devotion too. Hindu Puranas have
in Hebrew and there seems to be a logic that Jesus is called created myths. The Bible has created myths and Koran too
Christ too. Again and again, when we go through the New has created myths. The Mythology does not appeal to a
Testament we are reminded of the sayings of Geeta. There scientific mind and so the insistence on mythology becomes
are numerous reference in Geeta similar to this maxim here less and less as we proceed more and more from the remote
taken from the Bible. past to the present day. All the Eighteen Puranas of Hindus
have employed mythology and symbolism as method, the
Krishna has said —- Bible uses both myths and parables while in Koran parables
“It is possible to return back from all the realms from this and metaphors are the frequent devices used. After Puranas
332 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 333
in recent context Hindus evolved their six systems of dwelling in Rajas remain in the middle and those dwelling in
philosophy which are purely logical in their expression and Tamas, by engaging themselves in vice, invariably fall down.”
are completely devoid of mythology and symbolism. However, [Geeta 14/18]
Sankhyasutra and Yogasutra, although are very ancient
writings, but the masters on the path of meditation have “Sattva creates light, Rajas creates activity and Tamas
always refrained from creating mythology and using symbols creates prejudice. A wise man is one who does not become
and metaphors. antagonistic when these appear and does not wait for them
when these disappear from his mind” [Geeta 14/22]
For every one that doeth evil hateth light, neither
cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. “A wise man is one who remains a witness when all these
But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his three ingredients arise in his being and do not waver with
deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in them. He knows that of course the ingredients have to act and
God. [John 3:20, 3:21] consequently he remains unattached without being disturbed”
[Geeta 14/23]
Every wrong-doer becomes a hypocrite lest people should
know him and condemn him. Every good person wants to Jesus answered and said unto her, whosever drinketh
lay his heart open because he has nothing to hide. All good of this water shall thirst again; But whosoever drinketh
actions come from the God and they lead us towards the of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but
ultimate good. What Geeta calls Nishkama Karmas are here the water that I shall give him shall in him a well of
designated as actions wrought in God. Jesus has been very water sprining up into everlasting life. [John 4:13, 4:14]
much against hypocrisy and in the whole history of mankind
we cannot find another mystic so much opposed to hypocrisy Jesus is talking in terms of parables. He was thirsty when
as Jesus has been. The reason seems to be simple; all he saw a Samaritan woman who was drawing drinking water
hypocrisy leads ultimately to vice whereas all transparency from Jacob’s well. Jesus asked for some water to drink and
leads to virtue inevitably. the woman was hesitating because the Jews of those days
would not accept eatables from the Samaritans whom they
These sayings remind us of the description of three considered to be disbelievers. The woman was feeling uneasy
ingredients of Nature in Geeta. We all remember the Sankhya also because in those days it was not customary for men to
Metaphysics that Nature has three ingredients viz. Sattva, talk to woman who did not belong to their folks. Jesus said
Rajas and Tamas and all the creation follows from the water she would give could be just an ordinary water
disturbance of equilibrium among them. Sattva represents because again and again he would have to drink it as it
light, virtue and transcendence; Rajas represents activity, could not quench the thirst for too long. Jesus said, he would
ambition and restlessness whereas Tamas represents give her the divine water of Grace in return and she would
darkness, ignorance and vice. Now, we come to the original never feel thirsty again. It seems that the woman was not an
statements of Geeta also as regards correlation. ordinary woman. She was egoless and receptive and Jesus
could initiate her into his fold. Jesus wanted to connect her
Krishna has said— with the grace of God so that her bliss might become
“Sattva begets gratification, Rajas begets action and by everlasting; he wanted to baptize her with the Holy Spirit as
obstructing knowledge Tamas leads to useless efforts” [Geeta the early Christians would narrate it. This bliss would
14/9] increase more and more everyday and would lead her to
salvation. The water he wanted to give to her would not be
“Those dwelling in Sattva become transcendental; those ordinary but it would be the water derived from God himself.
334 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 335
In India, this happening is known as the transmission of was considered to be God living upon this Earth. How ever
the lamp. The energy of a master may jump on a disciple the angelic tradition including Moses, Jesus and Mohammad
who is receptive and the disciple may become a part of the has insisted upon the fact that we cannot conceive of God
master’s being. This is the real meaning of initiation and of who is above all. We cannot make any image or picture or
a master disciple relationship. It seems that the woman was idol of him. That is why, the Jewish, the Christian and the
capable of receiving from the master. Even a master of the Islamic tradition have been against Idolatry. Jesus said that
highest order cannot say this to too many disciples. Here we he was the only begotten son of God but even this statement
are reminded of a well-known statement advanced in Prashna of Jesus was considered to be a blasphemy and he was
Upanishad. crucified consequently. According to the Hindus the God is
both formal and formless, the formal God is known as Saguna
The Prashnopanishad has said – Brahma and the formless God is known as Nirguna Brahma
“The disciplehood of a master who knows the mystery of in India. The Angelic insistence that we cannot conceive of
vital spirit (and has attained to the eternal principle) never God is only one half of the truth according to the Hindus.
comes to end. His lineage continues for ever” [Prashnopanihad However, such a view is not unknown for the Indians.
3/11]. The idea that God is a spirit without form or God is a
holy spirit corresponds to the Metaphysics advanced by
What Prashnopanishad nomenclatures as Prana, Jesus Prashnopanishad and Sankhya. The Christian concept of
has called the same entity being Holy Spirit. It should become Holy spirit is the same entity as the Prana of
clear by now that the three elements Nirguna Brahma, Prana Prashnopanishad and Mahat of Sankhya. All these three
and Saguna Brahma of Upanishad have become God the substances are formless, omnipresent and effective cause
Father, Holy Ghost and God the Son respectively in the New behind all creation. Yoga calls it Avyakta or formless Brahma
Testament. but it is the same substance as Mahat of Sankhya. The view
that no one can conceive God is nothing unknown to the
Krishna has said – Hindu tradition. Of Course, Hindus call this God to be
“One who is like-minded, one who is devoted, one who Nirguna Brahma. Similar views have been emphasized in
asks for me only, one who has reverence for me alone and Shvetashvatar and Ken Upanishads very categorically.
one who can yield to me exclusively, becomes the same as
my own Being” [Geeta 9/34] The Shvetashvatar Upanishad has stated –
“We cannot hold the God either form the head or from an
“Even those Enlightened Beings who have attained to oblique position or from the middle; there cannot be any image
Cosmic Consciousness may sometimes return back to Earth, of him who is great in his glory.”
but one who has attained to me can never be born again” [Shvetashvatar 4/19]
[Geeta 8/16]
The Ken Upanishad has held –
God is a spirit; and they that worship him must “Brahma is that which the speech cannot describe because
worship him in spirit and in truth [John 4:24] all speech originated due to him; Brahma is that which the
The God represents Spirit and Truth only and God is a mind cannot conceive because all mind originated due to him;
spirit without form. An angel is a spirit with form but without Brahma is that which the eye cannot see because all vision
a physical body and an Enlightened person is a spirit with a originated due to him; Brahma is that which the ear cannot
physical body. So God is a spirit without form, an angel is a hear because all hearing originated due to him and Brahma is
God without a physical body and an Enlightened person like that which the spirit cannot inspire because all inspiration
jesus is a God with a physical body. In India, every Brahman originated due to him. In fact, Brahma is that which transcends
336 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 337
all the senses and the mind and Brahma is not that which there remains a continuity even afterwards. We are never
you worship.” [Kenopanishad 1:4 through 1:8] immune, not for a single moment, from the cycle of cause
and effect. In fact, this very cycle is called Sansara or the
They that worship him must worship him in spirit and wheel of creation. The sweet fruits of our good karmas are a
in truth only. Because we cannot create any image or idol or part of the karmic wind and hold us even after death. There
symbol to represent him. He is pure formless spirit and he is is a continuity and we need not wait. The results of all our
pure wordless truth. Such a worship becomes a state of mind spiritual practices, meditations, prayers, virtues, good
only and it is through bliss and thanks—giving that this actions, generosities. kindness etc appear in a continuity
worship can be accomplished. and are never lost by change of form.
Chanakya has said – “The God resides neither in wood And he that reapeth receiveth wages and gathereth fruit
nor in clay nor in idol. The God resides in spirit only and so unto life eternal. It happens more often than not that a person
only devotion is important” [Chanakya Neeti — 8/12] makes efforts in some previous life but he attains in some
other life, his efforts are never wasted. It is very difficult to
Say not ye, there are yet four months, and then cometh become awakened in one lifetime, we have to make efforts
harvest? Behold, I say unto you, lift up your eyes, and look through several lives and then suddenly in some life we come
on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. And he to fulfillment. There has been ever a continuity, although
that reapeth receiveth wages; and gathereth fruit unto life the memory has not been prevailing in the conscious mind.
eternal : that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may Spiritualism is a matter of continuous growth and perpetual
rejoice together. [John 4:35, 4:36] evolution of consciousness through many of the lives and
then follows the quantum leap which we call Enlightenment
In these sayings one can see the acceptance of two basic or Eternal life. But all our efforts and virtues have contributed
principles of Indian Philosophy. The first principle is the to it continuously and nothing has been wasted. In our being,
doctrine of rebirth and the second principle is the principle both the persons are there, one who has begun this process
of continuous change. According to the law of Karma, every in some past life and one who has become Enlightened now,
action begets proportionate results. We cannot bear the and both these persons are blessed through Enlightenment.
consequences of all our actions in one life-time and so we That is why, Jesus had said, “That both he that soweth and
are born time and again. Even Buddha, in his doctrine of he that reapeth may rejoice together.”
twelve-causations has explained this fact. At the same time, Here we have to assert one more aspect of the truth. In
Buddhist philosophers have held that also the doer is the next birth, the person is the same and yet he is not the
changing continuously himself. Buddhist thinkers hold that same, because he has changed. The body has changed, the
as we sow so shall we reap but who reaps is not the same mind has changed, the energy has changed yet the person
person who has sown, the doer himself has changed. is governed by a continuous chain of cause and effect. Jesus
Heraclitus has said that none can step into the same river has accepted both the facts that there is rebirth till salvation
twice. Likewise some Buddhist thinkers have advanced that and also that the person reborn is a changed person.
no one can meet the same person twice. So according to the Moreover, we differ only in our psychosomatics; but the
doctrine of dependent origination a person is born again and quality of consciousness does not vary form birth to birth;
again but in each life he is a changed person. Jesus here we share the same consciousness. The light of the lamp is
has acknowledged and combined both these opinions the same, only the shape, size and substance vary. This seems
together. to be one of the reasons why people like Moses, Jesus,
Jesus says that we need not wait, the fields are white Mohammad etc did not think it necessary to raise the issue
already to harvest. What should this mean? The of rebirth.
consequences of our actions surpass even the fact of death, Here we are reminded also of that context of Geeta where
338 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 339
Krishna has described Yogabhrastas. Yogabhrastas are person is a tomb or a grave; the physique itself is our grave
seekers who could not complete their aim of being united and we are all dead beings as long as we identify ourselves
with the God in their previous life. with the dead stuff and not with the living consciousness in
us. Resurrection implies the second birth or self-realisation.
Krishna says – A person who has been resurrected is called a ‘Dwija’ or
“Among thousands of human being rarely someone makes twice born in India; the syllable ‘Dwi’ means twice and ‘ja’
efforts towards Enlightenment and even among those seekers means born. What should happen after resurrection? There
rarely someone attains in one lifetime.” [Geeta 7:3] are only two possibilities. If we have already dissipated all
the negative karmic energy we attain to a formless eternal
“A person attains to the same state of mind in the next life. We transcend the cycle of birth and death and are
birth which as prevailed throughout in the previous life and liberated. This phenomenon has been called salvation by
which has also prevailed at the moment of leaving the previous Jesus. The second possibility arises when still we are left
body.” [Geeta 8:6] with some negative karmic energy. After having selfrealisation
again we return to mind, the beam again becomes bent in
“Even a seeker who has not attained is either lifted up to the water, the mind stuff being the water. In such a
Heaven to dwell there almost for an eternity or he is reborn in circumstance, a few more births have to follow till all this
the house of sacred and glorious people when the time is ripe.” negative energy is dissipated. Jesus says blessed are those
[Geeta 6:41] who attain to salvation after resurrection but condemned
are those who again fall to spiritual sleep, why? Because of
“Sometimes a seeker is born immediately to the house of existence of negative karma energy such a seeker generally
Yogis after the previous death without ascending to Heaven. has to pass through unhappy experiences in the next lives.
But this kind of birth is more rare an achievement.” [Geeta Because he is still tithered to the borderline, he cannot feel
6:42] fulfilled even after transcendence of ignorance. All his next
births are endowed with spontaneous self-realisation but
“In his next birth the seeker spontaneously attains to the not with Samadhi. Once we have had a glimpse of Samadhi,
same stage of advancement which he had reached in his nothing less than Samadhi seems to be worthwhile and it
previous life and afterwards he tries again for Enlightenment.” becomes very difficult to wait for it. Here again we are
[Geeta 6:43] reminded of a famous Sankhya maxim –
“The initial liberation happens with self-realization, the
So it seems that here Jesus has combined both the views second liberation happens when all the desires are gone and
expressed by Geeta and by the Buddhist philosophers in the third liberation happens when all the karmic energy is
these sayings. dissipated”
Marvel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which all Krishan has said –
that are in the graves shall hear his voice. And shall come “There are three kinds of consequences brought forth by
forth; that they have done good, unto the resurrection of life; our actions – bitter, sweet and mixed. All these consequences
and that they have done evil, unto the resurrection of can prevail only over those who are attached but not over those
damnation. [John 5:28; 5:29] who are unattached in their beings” [Geeta 18/22]
“There are three doors to Hell which of certain narrow down
Jesus and Mohammad have created the same parable human consciousness and these doors are Lust, Anger and
using the metaphor of grave. We have only to understand Greed and so one has to beware of them” [Geeta 16/21]
the meaning of a few symbols employed here. Every ordinary
340 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 341
“As a person gives up the old apparel and puts on a new He was a burning and a shining light; and ye were
one, in the life manner, the self gives up an old form and willing to rejoice in his light. [John 5:35]
assumes a new one” [Geeta 2/22]
I can of mine own self do nothing : As I hear I judge : Jesus says that God is the original source of light and
and my judgment is just ; because I seek not mine own Jesus himself is enlightened from the same light. As
will, but the will of the Father which has sent me. [John discussed earlier, God is a spirit without form. He is said to
5:30] be omnipresent, omniscient, omnipotent and no one is
supposed to conceive of Him. The problem arises how one
Jesus is very much life Krishna and there seems to be can represent Him. It is not possible to make a material
profound justification for the claim that the word Christ has image or picture or idol of Him and so one has to represent
originated from the original form Krishna. Jesus stated here Him as a form of energy. All the religions have chosen from
that his action is ‘action without doer’ or Nishkama karma. two forms of energy, either the sound or the light. Hindus
When ego ceases to be the motive and devotion to God represent him as AUM, Christians as Amen and
becomes the purpose, such a Karma becomes Nishkama Mohammadans as Yamen but it remains the same form of
Karma. Jesus holds here that he is like a perfect mirror energy which Zen calls the sound of one hand clapping. Light
having no prejudices or perversions or ego of his own. He also has been used to represent the God. Moses said that he
reflects absolutely well all that happens to come before him. encountered the God in the form of a flame set on a bush
This is the very exact implication of Desireless Action as but it did not burn the bush; of course, Moses had to go up
described in Geeta too. to the Mount Sinai to see it. The same Moses reported that
the God put a flaming sword which turned every way of the
Krishna has said – Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden. The Koran also promises
“To protect the Good and to eradicate the Evil and to uphold that on the day of Great Judgment the dead shall arise from
the absolute law, I will be possible again and again in every their graves and shall be able to see a glimpse of the Lord
age to come” [Geeta 4/8] who will appear on the form of a light. This is interesting
“Neither I get attached to action nor I have any longing for that even this description has its parallel in the Indian
the consequences. One who can perceive me like this can traditions also.
override the perpetual cycle of cause and effect.” [Geeta 4/14]
The Kath and Shvetashvatar Upanishads state –
“In all the three realms of Heaven, Earth and Hell there is “The Brahma cannot he seen in the light of the Sun or the
nothing which I can desire (because my fulfillment is total). Moon or the stars or lightening or fire. But to the contrary it is
Whatever is worth having, already I have it, yet I do not refrain because of His Light that all these objects shine and it is
from proper action (which is my duty). [Geeta 3/22] because of His illumination that everything is revealed” [Kath
2/3/15; Shveta 6/14]
“As an ignorant person acts passionately guided by
unfulfilled desires, in the same manner, an Enlightened person Krishna has said –
too must act, being motivated by the welfare of others” [Geeta “It may be Light or Activity or Ignorance, a wise man is
3/25] one who does not become anguished when these upsurge and
does not yearn for them when these subside” [Geeta 14/22]
“According to their past actions and aptitudes, I create all
the four Varnas. Although all this creation comes through me, He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood,
I remain the same invariant non-doer, who fulfils the will of dwelleth in me, and I in him [John 6:56]
existence only.” [Geeta 4/13]
342 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 343
The Indian tradition has given utmost importance to the and touching them.” [Chanakya Neeti–4/3]
master and disciple relationship. The disciple has to seek a And Jesus said, For judgment I am come into this
master who is really Enlightened; he has to take iniation world, that they which see not might see; and that they
from the master and to live near him all his life. This is which see might be made blind. [John 9:39]
called Satsang in India. Gradually, their beings meet and Many people claim to have attained to the ultimate truth
merge into each other and the disciple is transformed to the but rarely someone happens to know it. The reverse also
status of the master. The master is said to be the touchstone. can be possible. Most of the mystics who have the truth
He can convert the iron into the gold just with his touch. revealed to them prefer to remain silent over the experience.
But every disciple is not seen to reach. For example Gautam How to judge the authentic from the hypocrite and how to
the Buddha was a master of the highest enlightenment make them to do the right thing? Only a man of the caliber
possible and he had only five hundred disciples till the time of Jesus is supposed to do it because Enlightenment is one
of his death. All these disciples used to live with him day in thing and expression is another. Every master is essentially
and day out but not all could become awakened. A very deep, a mystics but every mystic cannot be a master. It is very
profound and non-dual relationship is needed to exist, just arduous to know the truth but it is almost impossible to find
the way Jesus has put it here. A skin deep intimacy cannot a way with the words. There are people who have eyes but
do, they have to become the same flesh and blood. This can who cannot see the truth, there are people who have ears
happen only if the disciple can open his heart to the master but who cannot listen because truth is not a matter of this
and trust is needed for it. Ego can be the only possible barrier world rather it is interitive. We are reminded of a well-known
on the part of the disciple and hypocrisy on the part of the saying of Kathopanishad here –
master. Unless people can have faith in the master, he cannot “There are many who do not get the opportunity to hear
help. Nothing is possible without totality on the part of the the words of an Enlightened person. Also, there are many who
disciple. Again, we are reminded of Geeta here. come across a real master but who cannot attain to the truth
themselves. In fact, it needs great ability to know the truth but
Krishna has said – it is almost a miracle to convey it. Moreover a person who can
“You should become like-minded with me, you should attain being guided by a seer is a miracle himself” [Katha 1/
become devoted to me, you should pray to me and you should 2/7]
feel respect for me. Once you happen to surrender your self to
me you can attain to the same consciousness as mine.” [Geeta Now, this saying of Jesus has a definite trace in Geeta
9/34] too –
“A seeker gets awakened into a realm where all the
“Whatever you act, whatever you eat, whatever you offer ignorant worldly people see Night and such a seer finds only
to the Yajna fire, whatever you donate, whatever disciplines darkness in this world where ordinarily people seek light.”
you practice, assign all these to my Being” [Geeta 9/27] [Geeta 2/69]
“One who gives up all attachment and performs all his “ Rarely someone devoted himself to the search of the
duties for the sake of God, he remains untouched by ultimate truth and even among those who have made a real
consequent sins like the petals of a lotus flower in water.” effort for it, rarely someone can attain.” [Geeta 7/3]
[Geeta 5/10] There is one more saying in the Kathopanishad which is
very much relevant there –
Chanakya has said – “In the realm of Enlightenment neither the Sun shines, nor
“As Fish, Tortoise and Sparrow rear up their offsprings, the Moon, nor the stars, nor the lightening and nor this ordinary
also a master rears up his disciples through seeing, attending fire. For by knowing the ultimate substance all is revealed
344 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 345
because everything is illuminated by that one ultimate philosophizing. But none of the mystics born before Jesus,
illumination we call Brahma.” [Katha 2/3/15] however great they might have been could gather the courage
to admit this truth. Neither Enoch nor Noah nor Jacob nor
Mundak Upanishad has to say – Moses were so authentic. It had been left for Jesus alone to
“Presently even in ignorance some people assume narrate this experience. It is like an existential love affair
themselves to be wise. Such people fall to even deeper states where the beloved and the lover get lost into each other;
of vice like those blind people being led by other blind ones.” neither of them remains but the existence of love. That is
[Munadak 1/2/8] why, Jesus seemed to be so much different from his tradition
that the jews of his time could not understand it. They could
I and my father are one. The Father is in me and I in not accept him as the long awaited Messiah. He seemed to
him. [John 10:30, 10:38] be so much disconnected from the lineage, that even John
This is the well-known Vedantic assertion that Atman is the Baptist who had announced him, had to send his people
the Brahma, but Jesus has put it in a most beautiful manner. to make him beware of his claims. Jesus seemed to belong
Because Non-dualism is where neither the entities can be so much so to the Indian tradition that later on his disciples
said to be identical nor different. Here we are reminded by chose to use the word Christ for him. Obviously, the word
the story of the fish-incarnation as told in the Puranas. Manu Christ comes from the root Krishna. In fact, the statements
who has been the forefather of all the human race according of Jesus invariably remind us of the teachings given by the
to Hindu Mythology see a very meager fish in an ocean. Out Upanishads and the Geeta.
of compassion, he raises this fish into his own palm and
manages to bring it to his palace. Immediately, he orders for The Ishavasya Upanishad has said –
a golden container full of water and with a sense of immense “All this universe in whatsoever existence is the abode of
pride places this small fish into it. Overnight the fish outgrows one absolute reality which we call Isha or God and so we
and he has to shift it to a pond. The fish again grows bigger must experience it with a spirit of Non-attachment.” [Isha 1/1]
than the pond and he has to shift it to a lake nearby. The
fish again grows bigger the very next morning and so Manu The same Isha Upanishad has to bring forth the following
has to shift it to a river. One morning during the walk he maxim too—
finds that the fish has becomes broader even than the river “When we realize that all the manifestations and creatures
and so he takes it back to the ocean. Very soon the fish have emerged from our own self only; we transcend all
becomes too huge even for the ocean and Manu has to attachment and grief because we can see the same self
apologize. This story represents the Upanishadic sutra that everywhere.”
Atman and Brahma are the same and the same is true of
Jesus and God. According to the Upanishads the creator The Kathopanishad has said –
gets lost into the creation as the dancer gets lost into the “Brahma experienced as AUM is the only reality, it is the
dance, we cannot separate them. Brahma is both the effective only ultimate substance. One who has attained to this Brahma
and the material cause. This doctrine had been absolutely gets all his desires fulfilled.” [Katha 1/2/16]
unknown to the angelic tradition before Jesus entered the
scenario. Even Mohammad who happened after Jesus had The Shvetashvatar Upanishad has to say –
to remain prudent for his pains. It has been due to this “Only one God resides as the innermost soul of all the
metaphysical contradiction that Jesus was crucified just like. creatures. This God is omnipresent living in all the beings as
Mansoor was assassinated. In fact, only the traditions evolved the only conscious principle. This God is the Lord of all action,
in India have been in agreement with Jesus. Now, this onenss this God is the source of all life, this God is the witness, this
is always a matter of experience and not a matter of god is the consciousness and this God in the only non-dual
346 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 347
absolute substance without attributes.” [Shveta 6/11] is the realization of our being as an eternal principle. For
the first time we become disidentified with our senses and
Now, we come to Bhagwat-Geeta having many statements mind, with time and space and with the experience of the
similar to this saying. phenomenal world of change. There can be two paths leading
“Because the consciousness has no beginning, because to self realization; one of them is Meditation and the other is
the consciousness belongs to no attributes, because the Faith. Jesus has prescribed Faith. Even a dead or ignorant
consciousness is invariable although residing in the physical person can attain to life eternal through Faith in Jesus.
body, it must transcend all the sequence of cause and effect.” Wherever Jesus uses the word dead it implies the
[Geeta 13/31] identification with Ego and wherever he uses the word life it
implies self-realization.
“This absolute God resides equally in all the living This reminds us again of Geeta.
creatures. One who can see this imperishable consciousness
in the perishable body is the only one who can se.” [Geeta Krishna says to Arjuna—
13/27] “Become like-minded with me, become devoted to me, ask
only from me and remain respectful to me. By devoting one’s
This ultimate consciousness which resides in the human Self to my Being, one attains to the same consciousness as
body is said to be the absolute God himself. It is the witness, mine.” [Geeta 9/27]
the knower, the effective cause and it is the experiencer. This
consciousness itself is said to be the great God.” [Geeta 13/ “Whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever you offer
22]. to the sacred fire, whatever you give in charity, whatever
austerities you choose to go through, devote them all to my
“A yogi can see his own Self residing in all the becomings Being” [Geeta 9/27]
and he can see all the becomings emerging from his Self. Such
a man of vision transcends all the variations arising from time “Give up all the disciplines and rest in the devotion of me.
and space.” [Geeta 6/29] I shall redeem you of all your sins and you need not worry for
that sake” [Geeta 18/66]
“One who can see my own consciousness everywhere and
one who can see all living creatures in my consciousness, I “One who has attained to my ultimate devotion and can
never disappear from him and he never disappears from me.” see all the living creatures in my Being; such a devotee becomes
[Geeta 6/30] one with my cosmic consciousness; attains to the ultimate bliss
and transcends all cares and desires this mundane world
Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection and the should being.” [Geeta 18/54]
life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet
shall he live: And whosoever liveth and beliveth in me Patanjali has said in Yogasutra –
shall never die. [John 11:25, 11:26] “God is the master of all the masters who have happened
in the past and who has never occurred in time himself. So
The identification with body-mind is called ego. also through devotion to God one can attain to Enlightenment.”
Enlightenment is the death of Ego. As psychosomatics we [Yogasutra 1/23, 1/26]
die and as consciousness we are reborn. This self or
consciousness is transcendental to space time. Jesus has He that loveth his life shall lose it and he that hateth this
called the experience of realization as resurrection or eternal life in the world shall keep it unto life eternal. [John 12:25]
life or life simply. The death is the death of Ego and the life
348 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 349
Life is a continuous evolution from the ordinary to the This ultimate peace is termed as eternal life by Jesus.
divine. Ordinarily, the world is too much with us and we This verse is intrinsically the same as the above saying of
have hardly any time to stand and stare and in a state of Jesus.
such case it is impossible to seek what we call Beauty or
Truth. A certain degree of anguish or boredom or detachment “When a wise man gives up all the worldly desires
is need to move beyond. As long as the worldly desires are belonging to the mind and becomes fulfilled in his own Being
our only concern we only vegetate and our journey towards through his Being, he attains to the highest state of unwavering
the beyond cannot begin. From the desires one has to grow enlightenment.” [Geeta 2/55]
into love and form the love one has to grow into prayer which
is unconditional and unbound love. Desires are like the seeds, “One who can remain unmoved through despair and one
Prayer is like the flowering and bliss is like the fragrance who can remain unclinging through happiness that is one who
which fulfills our being. The seed needs to get soiled and it does not escape from the difficulties and does not long for the
has to break only then it can sprout. One day the fragrance repetition of happiness; one who transcends all attachment,
becomes a pure essence. When this overflowing fragrance fear and anger attains to unwavering wisdom.” Geeta 2/56]
rises upto the sky, the bliss has to reciprocate. One who is
ready to offer one’s unconditional love towards the whole I am come a light into the world, that whosoever
existence becomes capable of receiving the uninterrupted believeth on me should not abide in darkness. [John
bliss from above. The Heaven has to open ad shower it upon 12:46]
him till the Earth and the Sky become one existence. So this
is the path via positiva, the path of poetry, beauty, song and I am the way, the truth and the life, no one cometh
dance. Jesus has been talking of this path of love when a unto the father but by me. [John 14 : 6]
bird has to open its wings and has to fly unto eternity.
But this saying may remind us of Gautam the Buddha Jesus has said nobody lightens a lamp and puts it under
too. Buddha has said that life is a misery and all worldly a cot; rather one has to reach the house top and shout from
desires lead to ultimate frustration. Of course, there is there. One has to spread the news for those who can hear.
cessation of misery and a path leading to this cessation but When an unlighted lamp comes near a lighted lamp, the
a little gap from the desires is needed even to begin with. So flame from the light may take a jump and become transmitted
either we have to understand the futility of all desires, we too. That is the whole meaning of master and disciple
have to gather courage to create a vacuum in us and remain relationship. Jesus says he is like the light sent forth into
in it or we have to grow into a longing for the Moon. Being the world, so that also those who are in darkness my receive
satisfied with the ordinary cannot help. the grace of God. Gradually, through love and devotion for
the son their own beings may also become illuminated. Of
Geeta has stated – course, in the beginning every disciple has to see things in
“All this world while under the spell of the three aspects the light of his master until he becomes a light himself. Jesus
of Nature and clingings to the emotions cannot know the was an instrument through which the heavenly grace could
ultimate substance which transcends change and variation.” descend to the Earth but he could make his disciples a source
[Geeta 7/13] of light themselves gradually.
“When a wise man gives up all his worldly desires and Here again we are reminded of Krishna. Krishna has said
begins to live a life of non-attachment, a life of non-clinging, a to Arjuna –
life of non-ego, then he attains to the ultimate peace.” [Geeta
2/71]
350 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 351
“I am the father of this existence, the mother, the ‘my father’s house’ for this seedful Samadhi. He means to
providence, and also the Father of the Father. I am everything say that he will enter the state of seedfull Samadhi after
worth knowing such as the soundless sound of AUM and the leaving his body and come back when his time comes. The
three Vedas viz. Rig, Sama and Yaju emerging from this Father’s house has got many mansions, how? One man’s
timeless sound.” [Geeta 9/17] Enlightenment does not prevent others from attaining to it.
On the reverse, it helps many others to become Enlightened
“I am the movement, the fulfilment, the Lord, the witness, in their own right. Also Jesus knows that ultimately everyone
the abode, the resort and the well-being of this existence. I am has to become Enlightened. On the path of love there are no
the source of all becoming, I am the consequence of the great disciplines, methods or techniques. Love towards the master
dissolution and I carry the understructable seeds of the next is the only way. This love gradually leads to Faith, Trust,
creation too.” [Geeta 9/18] Devotion, Bliss and Enlightenment. But for a true disciple
the master is the only gate through which he can enter the
“One who can unite one’s own being with my Kingdom of God. So, sometimes the master has to promise a
consciousness becomes the same Being as me.” [Geeta 9/34] second coming to help his disciples. These sayings are a
promise on the part of Jesus that he will come again. On the
The statements of Krishna and Jesus are so much similar path of devotion the master is the only hope for the disciple.
that the teachings of Jesus really justify the title Christ for Even Adi Shankaracharya had to say finally –
him. In the Revelations Jesus has allowed the same wings “One has to be born again and again; one has to die again
and flights to his words. He has said – and again; one has to fall into the mother’s womb time and
again. In fact, it is almost impossible to get out of the wheel of
“I am the Beginning and the End. I am the first and the life and death without your help. O Lord Krishna, have
last. I am the Alpha and the Omega. When Abraham was not compassion on us! [Bhajgovindam]
I was.” [Revelations]
Krishna has to assure Arjuna –
This saying reminds us of Geeta 9/17, Geeta 9/18 etc “Give up all other disciplines and come to devotion for me.
where Krishna calls himself the Father of the Father. Of certain, I will redeem you of all your sins and liberate you.
“I am the bright morning star”. [Revelations] You need not worry for thy sake.” [Geeta 18/66]
By bright mor ning star Jesus implies a being of
unwavering wisdom. This statement reminds of Geeta 2/55, “And whatsoever you may ask in my name, that will I do,
Geeta 2/56 and Geeta 2/71 etc. The polar star is the bright that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye ask anything
morning star which does not variate from its place. in my name, I will do it.” [John 14:13, 14:14]
In my father’s house are many mansions, if it were
not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for These sayings of Jesus indicate that even the twelve
you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself, that apostles are not ordinary people. Jesus has assured them
where I am, there ye may be also. And whither I go you that all their prayers will be heard. Whatever they will ask in
know and the way ye know. [John 14:2, 14:3, 14:4] the name of Jesus Christ shall be given to them. Jesus says
What the Hindu have called Self-realization or that this should glorify the father in the son. This statement
Enlightenment Jesus calls it the Kingdom of God. According indicates that the happening will be existential and will not
to the Hindus, an Enlightened person, after leaving his be exerting upon Jesus himself. Certainly, we find a clue for
physical body, is either liberated or he attains to seedful this saying in the Indian tradition also. Krishna has said
Samadhi and returns back when the time is ripe. This, too that he is the sacred sound AUM which is the source of
is a kind of timebound liberation. Jesus is using the word ultimate truth. What is true of Krishna must be true of every
352 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 353
Enlightened master also. There is a Sutra in Kathopanishad “The self or the truth cannot be attained by listening to
which tells us whosoever can hear the sound of AUM in deep others, nor it can be attained by retaining the scriptures into
meditation get all his thoughts materialized. Combining these memory nor it can be attained through the words spoken by
two saying we get the desired method. A disciple must the seers. Whomsoever the Self chooses only he can attain
meditate on his master, when the meditation becomes deep because the Self reveals itself to the person chosen.” [Katha
and the sound of AUM is encountered, he must ask his master 1/2/23]
what he needs and this will happen in the phenomenal world
outside. Also, the order created by an Enlightened person like
Jesus is a living order and so the Gospel has to spread upto
Krishna has said – every corner of the Earth and the tradition has to survive.
“I am the father of this creation. I am the mother, the There is a maxim from the Prashnopanishad which explains
providence and the father of the father also. I am the sacred the second part of the saying [John 15:16] and the next saying
sound of AUM to be known and all the three Vedas viz Rig, [John17:2] very well. This saying from the Prashnopanishad
Sama and Yaju ensue from this sound only.” [Geeta 9/17]. is very popular among the Indian scholars and it states –
354 The Paradise Never Lost The Paradise Never Lost 355